Moonlight Rapture

Moonlight

RaptuRe

Lee Pearce

passion in pRint pRess www.passioninprint.com

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. Copyright 2011 by Lee Pearce All rights reserved, including the right of reproduction in whole or in part in any form. Published by Passion In Print Press 3052 Gaines Waterport Rd. Albion, NY 14411 Visit Passion In Print Press on the Internet: www.passioninprint.com Cover Art by Winterheart Designs Editing by Lawan Williams ISBN# 978-1-60820-320-8 Issued 2011 This book is licensed to the original purchaser only. Duplication or distribution via any means is illegal and a violation of International Copyright Law, subject to criminal prosecution and upon conviction, fines and/or imprisonment. This eBook cannot be legally loaned or given to others. No part of this eBook can be shared or reproduced without the express permission of the publisher. Trademarks Acknowledgment The author acknowledges the trademark status and trademark owners of the following wordmarks mentioned in this work of fiction: General Motors

Acknowledgement

Many thanks to my parents for their support over the years, to Mizan Ibrahim and Patty Porter for their tireless help on this book, and my editor, Lawan Williams, for her insight. I am also grateful for the mentorship and encouragement I have received from my many friends at the Canadian Authors Association.

Chapter One Brad Billingham, full-blooded werewolf, felt fear. He normally did not fear anything; he had nothing to fear. But, staring him down, in the middle of his corral, was the longestlegged, most viciously tail-swishing, meanest black-eyed stallion he had ever seen in his life. And this stallion stood between him and eight mares of varying temperament and beauty. Brad had never felt so out of place than he did at that moment, again questioning his decision to move out to the country. “Remind me why you had to bring him along, too, again?” Brad cast the question over his shoulder but did not take his eyes off the stallion. “He wasn’t going to let us take the ladies from him,” a low, melodious voice said. “He is very protective of his women.” A truck door creaked open, slammed shut and he heard footsteps approaching. The stallion nodded his head twice and nickered in a low cautious way. Brad first saw her long, muscled legs wrapped in blue jeans step up beside him. Julie Woods, the main reason he stayed, slipped her arm around his back, hooked her fingers into his own jeans’ belt loops. He put his arm around her shoulders, pulling her in close. She turned a little sideways at the waist and rested against his chest. Her body flooded his with warmth and he couldn’t stop the reaction his tight jeans did little to hide. “But didn’t he know I’d be here?” he asked, his voice a little tenser than it should be, and not just from the close proximity of the stallion. Julie laughed as she laced her fingers through his dangling hand. “Perhaps that’s why he came.” “Jealousy? A horse suffering from jealousy?” “He’s just doing what his instincts are telling him to do.” Brad pulled her around in front of him. He placed a hand

4 Lee Pearce below her chin—unnecessarily, for she was already reaching for his lips, and they kissed. She opened her mouth, inviting his tongue in and he tasted her sweetness, tinged with a flavor of hay. So, she’d been chewing on straw again. He chuckled. Julie pulled her mouth away. “What’s so funny?” “I’d always wondered what a cowgirl tasted like.” “Ahh!” Julie playfully swatted at his chest then turned around in his arms. “I am a horse woman, not a cowgirl. How many times do I need to remind you of this?” “Sorry, I get confused. Cows. Horses.” Brad bent down and kissed the back of her neck, pushing aside her jet black ponytail. “At least I know you’re a woman.” She laughed now. “You’re in a frisky mood today, Mr. Billingham.” “Do you realize this is the first time I’ve had you all to myself?” Julie pulled his hands tighter across her chest so they lifted her breasts just the tiniest bit. Not that they needed lifting anyway, Brad thought. They were just perfect the way they were. But still he enjoyed the feel of the soft flesh through his shirt sleeves. “You must stay for dinner tonight.” She sighed. “You know I can’t.” “Can’t someone else look after your father? Just for one night?” “My brother? He doesn’t have the patience. They can’t even stand to look at each other. Besides, you knew the answer to that question before you asked.” Brad pulled her closer, almost crushing her. “And I will keep asking until you say yes.” Julie patted his arm. “You’re awfully stubborn, you know.” He loosened his grip. “You’re awfully special, Julie.” “Come on, horseman,” she said, slipping away from him.

Moonlight RaptuRe 5 “Let’s go check out the feed you got delivered this morning.” Julie took off at a run toward the barn. Brad enjoyed the view as he followed. She had the long legs and lean muscular rear of the werewolf species, yet she never spoke about shifting. She had the natural agility, speed and sensory adaptation common of most werewolves. He wondered what she looked like as a lupine. Probably jet black like the color of her hair. She slowly pulled away and loped into the barn a few steps ahead. Stopping just inside the doors, he listened for her footfalls. He heard her breathing hard in the tack room. He stepped silently across the sand surface and stood in the doorway, watching her bending over the sacks of grain, reading labels. “What took you so long?” she asked without looking up. “Your age catching up to you?” With a growl, he rushed forward and grabbed her around the waist. She squealed and they both fell, sliding from the sack to the sandy floor, Julie on top. A wicked grin formed on her face and she sat up, straddling his bulging jeans. She began to unbutton his shirt. “Apparently, you need a lesson on proper tack room etiquette,” she said, opening his shirt. She spread her hands on his chest and ran her fingers down through the light covering of dark hair. Brad moaned from her touch. “Everything must be kept neat and tidy,” she bent her head to his right nipple, “clean even,” and licked it. Brad moaned again. She moved over to the other nipple and licked it too. Brad reached for her waist. He began to tug her shirt from her jeans. When he saw her pale skin, he slipped his hands beneath the fabric, grasping her slim waist, his hands splayed across her sweating back. His hands slipped down to her waist as she sat up and released his belt buckle. Then she unbuttoned his jeans and lowered the zipper. She buried her hand beneath his briefs and began to rub the area just above his rod. It drove him crazy

6 Lee Pearce when she did that: so close…but not touching. Brad sat up and pulled her blouse over her head. Pushing down the bra straps, he freed her breasts and held them together, teasingly touching both nipples with his tongue in one broad stroke. Julie thrust her chest forward and bent her head back, forcing him to take in more. He released her breasts and took one into his mouth. His hands pressed against her back, holding her chest close. After suckling one breast, he moved to the other. Julie arched up and in one quick motion he laid her on the sand and pulled off her jeans and panties. They got stuck at her boots and he struggled to pull them off, swearing under his breath. Julie began to giggle and wrenched her foot out of his grasp. “I’ll take off mine if you take off yours.” He grinned, jumped to his feet and dropped his pants to his ankles. Julie gasped with laughter. “Your boots! I meant your boots.” Smiling, he leaned against a sack of grain and pulled off his boots and pants. He had known what she meant. He just wanted to hear her laugh; she had such a joyful laugh. She stood up, the sunlight from the tiny window glistening off her sweating body. Tanned and strong from her outdoor activities, she still looked vulnerable. It wasn’t her body but something in her eyes made him pause, his jeans dangling from his hand. She seemed almost wistful as if wanting to dare to hope. He wondered what more she could want. Then the look vanished, her eyes full of concern. For him. He nearly choked, overwhelmed with emotion. “What’s wrong, Brad?” She moved toward him, her feet barely touching the ground. “You are so beautiful,” he said, sliding up onto the sack. She sighed. “I hate it when you get so pensive.” She took his head in her hands, her fingers running through his short hair and pulled him close. “You are almost ruining the mood.” Her right hand travelled down his neck and across his shoulders.

Moonlight RaptuRe 7 Brad shivered and ran his hands down her back. Then he cupped her cheeks and lifted her onto his lap. Julie forced Brad to lean back as she slid her body forward quickly. She rode him hard, demanding his full attention. His hands, just as insistent, held her hips tight and pressed firmly against his thighs. He wanted Julie to slow her movements yet felt the blood rush within his own body. Is this what she felt? He asked her many times and she responded positively but he could always see a lost look in her eyes as if she truly did not know what he meant. The blood lust was similar to the heat felt when he changed form. Becoming a wolf was only second to experiencing sexual climax. Did Julie change so easily she did not recognize her own blood lust? With each urgent thrust, he could feel the rising force of his blood. He bent his neck forward, his mouth touching the salty texture of the skin on her shoulder. His teeth grazed the top ridge. She hadn’t yet let him sink his teeth into her skin, taking her blood into his body, claiming her as his own. When he opened his mouth, her skin slipped away as Julie pushed her shoulders back, thrusting her chest outward. Realizing she neared her own climax, Brad kept a firm grip on her body. They gyrated and pounded in rhythm as the storm built and all too soon exploded within. Brad held her tight, his arms around her back, pulling her forward as her body contracted into the orgasm. He felt his own seed spurting into her warmth and, selfishly, didn’t want her to move away. He wanted to feel her body close and smell her scent, for a long time afterward. He now knew what it meant to love only one person, to have a soul mate. And Julie was his. But he wondered if she would accept him as her one true mate. Julie lay gasping on his chest. The bond between them flowed strong as they both lay sated and content for the moment. A loud bang against the outside of the stable jerked them out of their reverie. They stared at each other blankly; then another bang was followed by a loud whinny. Julie smiled. “Seems someone’s hungry.” She began to climb

8 Lee Pearce from Brad’s lap but he held her close. “Don’t go.” She bent down and kissed him hungrily. Then with a smile that promised more soon, she slid off his lap and started to dress. Regretfully, Brad pulled on his jeans, knowing this moment was gone. After quickly dressing, they fed and watered the horses. Brad, new to ranching, was a quick learner. He watched as Julie climbed back into her truck. “I wish you could stay.” Brad stood between her and the door, not letting her close it. “Live with me. Be with me.” “Are you asking me to move in with you?” She looked surprised but only for a moment. A sad smile lit up her face. Oh, her eyes spoke so much, yet she herself actually said so little. “Yes, Julie. Move in with me.” He had asked because he had known the time was right. She glanced at the sky, biting her lip. “I gotta go. Dad needs some care before he goes to bed.” “What if I don’t let you go?” His hands gripped the window tight; then realized how foolish that looked knowing she did have her responsibilities. He added seriously, “I have money. I can hire…” “No, Brad,” she said angrily, twisting the key, her foot pressing down on the accelerator revved the engine a little too harshly. “Please think about it.” He began to step away but she grabbed his arm. He stopped, feeling in her grasp a need to explain. “I’m sorry. Dad needs me, too. I should be back tomorrow; if he’s doing poorly it may be a couple of days. We can talk then. Please, Brad. I have to go.” She looked out the window, squinting at the setting sun. “Now. Please.” Something about the way she said the last two words, almost pleading with him, made him feel guilty. He stepped out of the way and she closed the door. As she wheeled the truck with its horse trailer out of his yard, he almost swore he saw a tear run

Moonlight RaptuRe 9 down her face. Now, he had to find out the real reason she couldn’t…no, had never stayed beyond sundown with him.

◊◊◊ Once out of sight of Brad’s ranch, Julie braked the truck in the road, shooting dust everywhere, creating a momentary haven of solitude. She slammed her hand against the steering wheel. “Stupid.” Slam. “Stupid!” Slam. “Stupid.” She took several deep breaths. “Julie, you know you can’t do this. It’s not fair to him, Brad.” Her voice softened when she spoke his name. “Oh, Brad. All you want is to fall in love, have a family and live a normal life.” Placing her forehead on the steering wheel, Julie continued to chastise herself. “I can’t give you that. I can never give you a normal life. Not even a family.” She hadn’t wanted to lie to him about her father being hurt. But if he knew the truth, he would turn tail and run. Julie lifted her head. The dust cloud had settled. Down the road she could just make out the tower of her father’s house. Her father. Her brother. They only wanted to protect her. But they didn’t understand. She could handle this. Yes, she knew the rules. She followed them every day. The Were rules. But she had to live her own life. Follow her heart. Was that so bad? She just wanted to be loved. Once. By a man. And she wanted to do that before… Julie started up the truck and jerked it into drive. There was nothing wrong with wanting to feel the touch of a man. And Brad was very much a man. He made her feel so alive. Her body still tingled from their lovemaking. She so wanted to stay the night with him. Have him all night long to herself. Not the empty bed and night full of pain she was headed for now. A sharp twinge in her chest made her wince. She glanced up at the setting sun. Still lots of time, she had thought. Her right hand jerked and she held it up. The feeling had almost left it.

10 Lee Pearce She banged it against the seat but to no avail. Panic set in as she realized the numbness was spreading faster than usual. She pressed down the accelerator pedal and heard the engine roar into a higher gear. The tires skidded around a bend in the road. The trailer dragged at the back end nearly fishtailing into the ditch. She twisted the steering wheel and brought the truck back under control. The electric gate designating the entrance to the Woods ranch had barely swung fully open as she drove through at high speed. Someone must have seen her coming. Her right arm now hung uselessly at her side. The ranch house loomed in the distance. A massive building built in a time of prosperity and large families; it now seemed more like a mausoleum than a place to raise children. She skidded to a stop in front of the house. The front door flew open and her brother, Mark, ran out across the porch and leapt down the three front steps. He slid to a stop at her door and reached in to put the truck into park. “I figured you were in trouble by the way you were driving,” he said, opening her door. “My arm,” Julie said, twisting her body so her legs came out first and she slid off the seat. “I see.” Mark caught her before she hit the ground and gently lifted her good arm around his shoulder. She followed his gaze. Her hand had already clenched into a claw. “It’s too early,” she said. Mark glanced skyward, blowing his curly brown hair out of his eyes. “Doc warned us. He said this might happen as you got older.” They started toward the door when Julie’s left leg gave out. Only Mark’s quick wolf reflexes kept them both from tumbling to the ground. He picked her up and shouldered his way through the door. “Dad’s waiting upstairs.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 11 “I don’t think I’ll make it.” She spoke, her words already a slur, a definite sign the attack was coming on too quickly. “Sure you will. You just want me to do all the work.” Mark walked briskly across the main floor, dodging two massive sofas set near an equally massive stone fireplace, heading toward a sweeping staircase. She smiled. Her brother. Her big brother. Always ready to take care of her. “It won’t be long now. You’ll be asleep and feeling better in no time.” Mark never had been a good actor. She saw the fear in his eyes and her smile turned grim. Scared, too, her body usually didn’t react until after dark when the attacks began. “How is your gentleman rancher by the way?” he asked, starting to climb the stairs. “Did he like your idea of giving him some responsibility?” She smiled, again. “He thinks Sultan is out to get him, is jealous.” Mark chuckled. At the top of the stairs, he turned into the first room on the right, her bedroom. “Perhaps he is jealous. Having to share his mares with another male. And you, don’t forget. He probably can’t figure out why Brad looks human but smells like an animal.” Julie had never thought of it that way. Did Brad really smell like a wolf to other animals? Perhaps next time she was at the ranch she’d better properly introduce Sultan to Brad so the horse wasn’t so put out. Next time… Mark placed her upon the bed. Her father, a leaner, older version of her brother, already held the first syringe in his hand. Mark pulled her shirt sleeve up to her elbow and he slid the needle under her skin. She gasped at the sudden intrusion even though she should be used to it by now, having suffered with years of attacks. “Easy, Julie,” Mark said, brushing her bangs back from her sweaty forehead.

12 Lee Pearce She felt the sedative begin to take effect. What she could still feel of her body relaxed into the soft sheets. She looked up into her father’s eyes but he wouldn’t meet them. Instead, he busied himself filling a second syringe from another bottle. She had something important to tell him. What was it? The sedative made her mind go fuzzy. She looked up at Mark. Mark knew. As if reading her mind, Mark spoke. “She said it had started earlier this time.” “She’ll be 24 next week,” her father said, placing the second syringe against her skin. She felt it pierce. Fire shot through her veins. Her body jerked once then lay still. Mark slid a pillow away from her head. “She didn’t give us much time, Mark,” her father said, stern, unforgiving. “I wish…” Mark said as he pulled a chair up close to her bed. He sounded so sad. She wanted to reach out and reassure him but her body no longer responded to her mind’s commands. Her father removed her boots and placed them on the floor. Then he reached for the last syringe. Julie tried to still her voice but a groan escaped. Pained, Mark knelt down on her arm holding it still with the weight of his body. Her father plunged the needle into her arm. No longer able to feel, her body nonetheless jerked spasmodically as it fought the serum. Mark leapt backward. Julie felt her head tilt back and she thought her neck would break. Her lungs constricted and she couldn’t draw a breath. For many seconds, her body remained stuck in the contorted position. Spots formed in front of her eyes. Her lungs ached for air. Then slowly her body relaxed, her airway opened and she could breathe again. Every time this happened she thought she would suffocate. Then, after a minute or so, her body would flop back onto the bed and she could breathe again. Darkness enveloped her mind as the sedatives took control and she lost consciousness. Long, lush grass brushed the sides of her legs. She stood atop a

Moonlight RaptuRe 13 long, slow rolling hill. At the bottom, the grass parted and a black tail switched just above the green tips. He was telling her where he was without really giving himself away; that would’ve spoiled all the fun. Julie smirked, then felt the ground coming up. Through blurred vision she saw her arms and legs lengthen, claws replace fingers and nails. She felt only slight discomfort as she ran through the grass toward the other wolf. The shift had come so quickly once she stopped fighting it. Much more pleasant than getting stuck all the time. If she’d only known the truth of it. Her nose close to the ground, she found his trail and followed it to a clump of rotting tree stumps. Here his scent stopped. She raised her head and sniffed the air. Nothing. Where had he gone? Jumping onto one of the stumps, she scanned the surrounding grass with her limited day vision, seeking moving shadows in a blur of sunlight. Nothing moved. She crouched to jump to the next stump when, suddenly, a black blur sideswiped her, knocking her to the ground. She tried to get her breath back, then felt his jaws clamp around her throat. She froze and gave a playful whine. The wolf released her throat and lay down beside her with a heavy sigh. She whined again and nuzzled his throat hairs. Okay, so she had made a mistake and put her full body out in the open. Anyone could’ve seen her and, if hunting her, could’ve taken her down easily. Her stomach growled loudly, betraying her position again. Anyone could have heard that sound from miles away. Brad huffed and jumped to his feet, his ears pricked forward. Then he was gone. Vanished. Maybe he was giving her another try. She heard a small animal cry out, then silence. Sitting up, her ears twisting every which way, she listened for him to return. Grass rustled a moment before Brad bounded to her side. He dropped a small carcass at her feet. She nuzzled it, found it to her liking and, with blood dripping from her muzzle, touched Brad’s muzzle. He tore into the body and gulped half of it down. She ate her share. Satiated, she lay down in the sun, her eyes closed. She had never been so satisfied in her life. Brad lay down beside her, their pelts touching, and napped.

14 Lee Pearce Julie opened her eyes and jolted upright when she saw her bedroom and not the grassy plain. She cried out in fear and sorrow, knowing what she had dreamt would never be. The cry sounded like a howl in her ears. She felt the jab of another needle. “It was beautiful, Dad, so beautiful.” She saw tears in her father’s eyes. “Hush, child, don’t speak so.” Mark appeared in her doorway, his hair tousled from sleep. “What happened?” Her father backed out of the room. “She hardly made it through the night.” “No.” Mark sounded almost frightened. “We’ll contact Doc later this morning.” “But he said there’s nothing more he can do.” Mark sounded panicked now. “And what about Victor? You know he doesn’t like having to wait to come in until the last minute.” “He knows how we feel about his type being here.” Her father could be so stubborn. She wanted to tell him Victor meant her no harm. He would never ever hurt her. But her body had become numb from the drugs again and she couldn’t move her mouth to speak. “But without him, she won’t make it through the next couple days.” Mark sounded so grown up, so in charge. “Better make the phone call.” She could hear the frustration in his voice as he surrendered. Was love always this difficult, she wondered. Could she ask this of Brad? For a lifetime. Her lifetime? As Julie drifted off, a dark wolf stepped into her mind. From behind him emerged a tall winged creature with silver eyes and teeth. Her body ached to be near them both.

Chapter Two Brad couldn’t sleep. And when he couldn’t sleep, he hunted. He had left the horses out for the night and one or two neighed quietly as he jogged from the house in wolf form. He leapt over the fence, easily clearing it and loped toward Julie’s ranch. The sun had risen and set without her coming to his ranch. He missed her. It was unlike her not to check on her horses or call. Something had disturbed his sleep. In a vision, he had seen her calling out to him. She had stood in a dark room, surrounded only by a clinging darkness, looking desperately lost. He could not ignore this call. He had to go to her. He took the image as a forewarning and decided to check it out. Loping across the grassy plain, he covered the distance quickly. The Woods’s house loomed up out of the darkness. Two upstairs rooms remained lit even though it was nearing dawn. Moving slowly toward the yard, he stopped when a buzzing sound overpowered his hearing. Brad stretched out his muzzle, touched the wire fence and jumped back with a yelp. His muzzle sizzled and he smelled burnt hair. They’d put up an electrified fence. Why? To keep out predators? Only rabbits and mice and other small animals dared to live nearby. Then, out of the darkness, he heard a long, sad howl coming from inside the house. Pain lanced through his heart, twisting it. He rushed forward and leapt over the wire, only to become entangled higher up. His body jerked. Sparks flew. He landed back on the ground. He lay panting, waiting for the erratic beating of his heart to subside. Julie! He needed to get to her. He had heard the fear in her voice. Felt the pain. He reached out with his mind, seeking her thoughts. He felt a brief brush against his mind then it faded to a fog. Whatever had frightened her no longer did. She had gone quiet now. But the animal tones he had heard in her voice bothered

16 Lee Pearce him. He heard the werewolf but something was not right: the pain. He had heard cries like those before. But where? His electrified brain kept reverting to another time, another bad memory. He saw a writhing form on the ground, part human, part animal. He had watched another man reach down, take the pitiful creature’s head and twist it, the snap of breaking bones echoing in the night. The cries had stopped and the body no longer moved. To be stuck in a shift was the most painful way to die, bones contorting against organs, stifling the lungs, starving the body and brain slowly of oxygen. Death could take hours to come. Ending it swiftly was the only merciful choice. Brad stumbled to his paws. If this was happening to Julie, he had to know why. He had to help. He approached the fence again and shifted. In human form he studied the glistening wires in the moonlight. They stretched upwards of ten feet— higher than he had ever managed to jump in wolf form—and crisscrossed at one-foot intervals. No wonder he hadn’t made it through. He started to walk across the field to the driveway. Her family probably wouldn’t let a naked man into their house in the middle of the night, even if they did recognize him. He knew he had to find another way to get his information. Sensing no more pain or distress from Julie, he shifted again to wolf form and raced down the road. He stopped at his house; as a human, he dressed. Taking the truck would slow him down, but if anyone saw him, they wouldn’t be suspicious of a human. They would be suspicious of a wolf, especially when the wolves in this territory had agreed not to venture from their own properties unless in human form. Though he was not obliged to follow any of the local rules, being an independent, he did respect them and so followed the rules anyway. Rocks End had a population of about five thousand, mostly professionals who supported the neighboring ranches. The area had been given over to raising racehorses. Even the stallion he babysat was expected to sire champions. Brad stopped in front of one of the two-story office buildings, checked the names on the directory then parked around back in the alley. He forced

Moonlight RaptuRe 17 open the back door, waited for an alarm to go off and, hearing nothing, entered the dark interior. His night vision allowed him to see in the dim light and he found the first floor office after only one wrong turn. The door lock snapped easily under his hand. He found the filing cabinet in a storage room behind the receptionist’s desk and pulled open a lower drawer marked V-Z. Brad knew that prying into Julie’s medical records was a breach of confidentiality but he was doing it for her own safety. He knew something was terribly wrong and if he could fix it, he had to try. Leafing through the file, he found several lab reports, prescriptions for a variety of medicines he didn’t recognize, other than one that looked like the horse sedative he now stocked at the ranch and lots of mostly unreadable notes. He scanned the writing but kept coming up with only one common factor, Julie’s mother’s name, Mary. A report said Mary had died in her late twenties after giving birth to her second child, Julie, of heart failure. He put down Julie’s file and pulled out the only other female Woods file he could find. Here he found the real cause of Mary’s death. Autopsy x-rays showed the incredible dislocation of bones from joints, the formation of animal claws joined to human femurs. Vertebrae in her neck had twisted and shattered. He shuddered, thinking of the pain she must have been in. The autopsy report stated she had died of heart failure. The CT scan showed a ruptured heart. Her body had finally given up trying to change; it had just died from within. Brad took pictures of the files with his cell phone, emailed a copy to a medical friend in the city, then replaced the files, shut the door as best he could and hurried back down the hallway knowing he had spent too much time inside already. As he stepped outside, hearing the back door slam shut, he fished for his keys. A bright light blinded him. He was thrown against the hood of his truck and handcuffed before he could even draw a breath. It happened all so fast he knew it had to be done

18 Lee Pearce by a supernatural. No human could have held him down long enough to truss him. “No, wait,” he cried out. “This isn’t what it looks like.” He tried to reason with the faceless security officer. It was still the law and he had broken it. “Oh, really?” a familiar female voice spoke. “It looks like breaking and entering.” He tried to remember where he had heard her voice before but then his attention was drawn back to the present as she dragged him upright and began to rifle through his jacket and shirt pockets. She patted down his legs, hesitating over the front of his pants. He nearly squirmed as her hand pressed against his crotch. “I think this requires a further investigation at the station.” She dragged him away from his truck and into the back seat of her unmarked car, which was blocking the truck’s exit. Amazed at her strength, he tried to get a look at her face but she kept her back to him. As she climbed into the driver’s seat, she turned on the ignition, put the car into reverse and twisted around to look through the rear window to back the car out of the alley. Brad finally got a good look at the officer. And his blood turned cold. She had the pale skin and black eyes of a vampire. A vampire he had once known long ago. She smiled at him. “Hello, Bradley. It’s been a while.” He slammed his feet against the back of her seat managing to toss her against the steering wheel with his werewolf strength. It was a wonder the airbag didn’t go off. “Belinda. Fuck. Let me go. I don’t have time for your games.” She slammed on the brakes and he shot forward, hitting his head against the Plexiglas partition. He felt blood trickle down into his eyes, momentarily blinding him. He heard the car door creak open and slam shut. His own door flew open and he felt fingers touch his forehead. He opened his eyes. She now stared at her blood soaked finger, mesmerized. “Bradley, are you still as delicious as before?” She opened her mouth, her fangs lowered, and she placed her finger inside, sucking eagerly. Brad watched

Moonlight RaptuRe 19 with disgust etched on his face. Belinda opened her eyes and removed her finger. “Something seems off.” Puzzled, she bent forward and licked his forehead, her fangs grazing his skin. “I don’t know. Still seems like the same old Bradley.” “Belinda, don’t do this. Not now.” She had strength and agility on her side. His hands were tied and his ears were still ringing from hitting his head. He wasn’t going anywhere fast. She pulled back, licking her lips. “It’s been so long since I’ve had a real werewolf.” Suddenly, she lunged forward and sank her fangs into his neck “Shit. Back off…” He heard her sucking and swallowing his blood as he fought against her hold. “Fuck!” Belinda suddenly pulled back, her fangs withdrawn. “Yuck. Bradley, you’ve gone and done it.” He nodded. “I tried to warn you.” “You’ve fallen in love.” Disgust clearly displayed on her face. “My blood is no longer to be shared,” he replied, not feeling apologetic in the least. Relieved more like it. She wiped at the blood dripping down his neck. “I should’ve known.” She looked at her finger and sniffed it, crinkling her nose. “I thought you were a little off. Like wine just after its time.” “So you look good after all this time,” Brad said, sitting back as best he could in the seat. “No one managed to stake you yet?” She laughed. “No, I’m the Sheriff here now. It seems I can put my enemies behind bars before they get a chance.” She glanced at the back door of the office building, still ajar. “So is that why you’ve become a criminal? For your new love interest?” “She’s very sick. I had to find out.” Brad leaned forward, twisting his back so his wrists were visible, and, taking the hint, Belinda unfastened his handcuffs, held them up, a question in her eyes.

20 Lee Pearce Brad shook his head. “Shame,” she said, lowering her hand, looking truly disappointed. “And you’ve not settled down in a nice vampire nest yet?” Brad said, rubbing his wrists. “As I recall, you do enjoy the orgy part of the lifestyle.” Her dark eyes looked into the distance. He saw a flash of sadness. “I’m sorry,” he said, softly, “I didn’t mean to bring up any bad memories.” She smiled and shrugged. “It’s all right. There are one or two vamps who like to play in the area.” “Then why so sad?” “Oh, there’s one particular specimen who has become obsessed with your kind. One family in particular. He feels like some kind of martyr, helping the females with a genetic abnormality. He’s been doing it for two generations now, has become rather attached to the latest.” Brad smirked. “Are you saying this vampire is in love?” “Hard to believe, isn’t it?” “Quite unexpected. So you’re not all heartless killers?” She smiled letting her sparkling fangs show. “Do you keep in touch with the others? Or have you truly gone independent?” So, she had heard about him since he had moved here six months ago. He nodded, rubbing his wrists again. “Why don’t you come out to my place later?” He glanced toward the rising sun. “I’ve invited some friends over who you might want to get reacquainted with.” Her face lit up. “Really? Kevin and Dave? Yum, I do enjoy a shifter duet.” Her hand grazed his crotch. “Unless, of course, your girl is into sharing?” Brad shook his head, trying not to squirm. “But I might need your help. Can you still fly?”

Moonlight RaptuRe 21 She laughed. “So you do still like to play games. I’ll see you later today.”

◊◊◊ Thunder rumbled across the sky, enveloping her body. Julie raised her arms to better catch the sound waves as they passed through her soul and continued on their journey. She stood upon the slight hill, grass waving in the light breeze. A few large drops of rain fell upon her outstretched hands and, even though the air hung heavy with moisture, rain clouds refused to move in, sitting resolutely in the far distance over the plains. In the clear night sky, lightning flashed across the heavens, joining the stars in a zigzag pattern. The light danced above her head, making the hair on her arms stand on end. She felt the danger but kept her arms raised to the sky. Julie laughed fearlessly. A wolf howled in the distance. The ground vibrated beneath her feet. Looking down, Julie saw the hillside moving. Grey and black and brown forms slid up the hill. The pattern kept shifting as it drew close, and she found it hard to focus on any one creature. Barely within striking distance, the wolf pack stopped, some in mid-step and, as one, looked skyward. Julie felt him before she saw him. Black as the night, he landed, placing himself between her and the wolves. He bowed, showed his glistening fangs and hissed. The wolves growled but nevertheless gave way, all but one backing slowly down the hill. A large black wolf kept his stance, the hair on his neck raised slightly, as if telling the vampire he would not give his ground easily. The vampire crouched down and stared at the wolf. She saw silver flash in the vampire’s eyes. They seemed to come to an agreement as the wolf’s neck hairs lay down and the vampire’s fangs retracted with a loud click. She watched their interaction with interest. These two creatures played an important role in her life. Oddly, the approaching storm seemed to abate. The wolf glanced in her direction. The vampire looked at her over its shoulder, a gentle, loving smile on his face. Lightning lit up the sky. She had not been prepared for it; she raised her arms but too late. It struck the ground at her feet, sending dirt into

22 Lee Pearce her face. The bolt shot up from the grass and struck her full in the chest. Pain raced throughout her body, filling it with fire. She opened her mouth to scream but no sound came out. Instead, she heard the wolf howl. Silver flashed. A sharp pain. Soothing nectar flowed into her veins, cooling the fire, numbing her limbs. Darkness washed over her like the rumbling of the thunder. Arms wrapped around her chest as she was pulled into his secure embrace. The storm faded. She felt the wolf lurking just at the edge of her mind. Emerging from the dusk, Julie opened her eyes. Strong arms held her body securely against his chest. She could feel the stirrings of his desire as she became aware only her panties and undershirt separated them. She rolled onto her back slowly knowing he would already be awake, having felt the quickening of her heartbeat. His arms loosened but he still held her close. “How do you feel?” his voice rumbled. His blond hair fell over his eyes and high cheekbones, giving him a mysterious look. His full lips were drawn tight, bloodless. She didn’t like to see him upset. “Alive,” she responded. Normally he laughed, but this time he did not. “Victor, what’s wrong? What happened?” “They called me late again,” he said, nuzzling her hair. “I was worried.” “Late?” she asked. She would have sat up but her strength was slow in returning. Why would her father have waited? “This time a full day later,” he said. “They said they wanted to try a new drug. To give it time.” He kissed her temple, her cheek. His hand massaged her breast through her undershirt. She felt her body begin to respond. Remembered another’s touch. Thought of Brad. More than a night had passed. He’d be worried. She wouldn’t have shown up as she had promised. “A new drug?” She tried to focus on Victor’s words but his tongue had found her ear and tiny shocks ran down to her pelvis as his breath seared her skin. Victor, her first lover, knew all her erogenous spots. Brad was learning them, too. Where Victor

Moonlight RaptuRe 23 seemed to get into her mind, Brad consumed her body. She loved both men, and as a female werewolf in Rocks End where females were rare, she knew she could have as many lovers as she wished. It kept the males from killing each other and Rocks End remained a civilized place to live. She hoped Brad would understand when she told him about Victor, for she wanted no others. Julie shoved the sheets away and reached for Victor’s hips, dragging his body between her legs. “The drug,” she said trying to focus on the present, “what did it taste like?” Victor looked thoughtful as he sat up on his knees. His erect penis bobbed patiently against his thighs. He grabbed the bottom of her undershirt. She sat up and raised her arms. He pulled the shirt over her head and dropped it on the floor. “It was like nothing I had ever tasted before.” He pushed her flat onto the bed. As he tugged her panties down her thighs, she lifted first one leg and then the other, allowing him to easily remove the flimsy fabric. “It could have been one of those new designer drugs.” His eyebrows pressed together. Julie sat back up, her legs spread on either side of his hips. She took his hands in her own. Even though her body ached to have him drive himself into her, she knew he could hold his erection for hours. She knew this from many a long night they had spent together with him giving her orgasm after orgasm, delaying his own release. What this man had learned over the past few centuries amazed her. And he had promised to share all of his knowledge. One of the many ways he showed he loved her. Even though she knew their time was limited tonight she needed to know what new drug her doctor had prescribed. Making love to Victor was so natural to her that they could have been writing out a grocery list and still have had the best orgasms she could ever remember. “What else?” she asked, kissing the tips of his fingers. “I…no,” he shook his head, frustrated. She lowered his hands to her hips and took his cock in her hands. He moaned and closed his eyes.

24 Lee Pearce “What else?” she repeated, stroking his shaft, knowing how her touch affected him. Her strong vampire would lose all control in a few minutes if he didn’t stop her. Most times he did. “I…I had a dream.” His eyes opened as soon as she stopped. “You?” She looked at him, her hand stilled in shock. Vampires don’t dream. “What was it about?” He looked unsure, frightened. She saw a vision of the small boy he must have once been. He started to speak, his voice frail. “I saw a tornado tear through the town. It was a tornado full of flying people. Buildings fell. Roofs flew away. Cars flipped. Water flooded the streets. People died. You and Brad. Mark. Many others.” He shuddered. “The tornado vanished. Only the vampires remained.” She felt he needed to be held, reached up, grabbed his shoulders and pulled him down. She wrapped her legs around his thighs and her arms around his back, careful of the ripples of skin his wings made when folded close to his spine. His lips met hers and they kissed. She let his tongue explore her mouth. When he started to pull back, she saw whatever had bothered him no longer etched his face. She grabbed his face and brushed his lips again, pushing her tongue between, feeling the tips of sensitive incisors, tickling them with her warm breath. He moaned and shifted his hips. She felt his penis nudge against her opening. She tilted her body and he slid inside, filling her cavern. She moaned against his mouth. His hips moved, thrusting deeper. She clung tight, creating a seal neither would break until it was over. Heat built in her stomach and back. It rose through her neck making her head tip back. He lifted his head as his body began to shudder. She caught a glimpse of his silver eyes before he turned away. She felt his teeth grazing her shoulder. She turned her head away, felt a sharp pain in her shoulder, felt him sucking. Her mind began to drift, floating as she felt his body pulsating outside and inside. Only at this moment did she feel as one with Victor. She felt herself molding to his body, losing all sense of awareness, his

Moonlight RaptuRe 25 arms were her arms, her legs, his legs. Though it felt like hours, Julie felt Victor stop sucking. He pulled his mouth away gently so as to not further tear her skin. As if her body had been holding its breath, she felt her inner muscles start to contract around his cock. A moment later he cried out with his release. Later, they both lay wrapped together in the glow of their lovemaking. She found his hand and held it. “Victor?” she said finally. “Yes?” The familiar rumble travelled up her arm. “I can’t let them continue to experiment on me without my knowledge.” “It is not right,” he agreed. “I have an idea.” She paused. “But?” “But it means you would finally have to meet Brad.” He sighed. “You truly love him?” “Yes, Victor,” she replied and turned onto her side so she could look directly into his eyes. “Yes, Victor, I love him as deeply as I love you.” “I know this.” His eyes told her the truth. “But he is a werewolf and they do not share with outsiders. It will be difficult convincing him.” “That is why I need you to speak to him.” “Me?” Again, the to-be-feared vampire looked as frightened as a six-year-old boy. “I will be with you,” she said. “We’ll do this together. Brad will just have to understand.” “And if he doesn’t?” “You don’t have to be afraid, Victor,” she said. “Besides, what’s the worst that could happen?” “Oh, he could tear off my head,” he muttered. Julie laughed. “Then you’ll just have to grow another one.”

Chapter Three Upon returning from town, Brad fed and watered the horses and reluctantly climbed into bed. He wanted to go to Julie but had a nagging feeling that now was not the time. Besides he had felt a feeling of peace whenever he thought of her. The psychic connection between werewolf mates had been a long accepted fact but it only worked if the mates were true soul mates. He had long ago learned to trust his feelings and knew he must do so now, even though his whole body screamed to go, to find her, to hold her once more. He fell asleep, his body unsatisfied. He slept soundly until early evening when his sleep was disturbed by the sound of cars pulling up, followed closely by loud hammering on his door. The sun had begun to set, setting his room on fire with its orange glow. “It’s open,” Brad called out. The door slammed open and Kevin, one of his oldest friends’ voice travelled up. “Gee, look at that. They really don’t lock their doors in the country.” “Who’s going to attack a full-blooded werewolf?” Dave’s words floated through the house as well. “Wow, did he say the house was this nice? You could hold a wedding in these rooms.” “Yeah, well, Brad doesn’t seem to be the marrying kind, does he?” Kevin commented. Brad lay still in bed listening to the banter of his former pack mates. Dave and Kevin had been a couple for a long time and sounded like it. He could see Julie and himself getting to that stage soon. “Wonders never cease,” Kevin said, then he walked back outside. “Where do you want all this equipment set up?” “Is there a dining room table or a long counter somewhere?” a sultry voice called back. Win! And Jack must be close by. But Win was the medical

28 Lee Pearce researcher, the genetic specialist, who he so hoped would be able to help Julie. Brad leapt out of bed and started down the hall. Kevin’s head was just emerging from climbing the staircase when he held up his hands. “Whoa there, pardner! Put some pants on. You’ll make the lady swoon if she sees you in that state of undress.” Kevin called down the stairs, “Found him. He’s still in one piece by the way.” Brad stopped, suddenly feeling a cold draft on his legs and other parts. Grinning, he shook his head and turned back to his room, grabbed his jeans and yanked them on. Clothes were a formality. Weres and modesty were as opposite as day and night. Strutting down the hallway, he gave Kevin a hug as he passed him and continued to meet the others. Dave was next and Brad’s embrace picked him up off his feet. Then Win entered the door and Brad enveloped her in a bear hug, her long dark red hair swinging in a ponytail. “I am so glad you came. How is the bounty hunter life? What do you think of the notes I sent you about Julie? Can you help her?” He released Win and turned to Jack who had stayed well back. Brad stuck out his hand to his former alpha leader and Jack shook it. He turned back to Win and shoved his hand through his hair. He could feel the anxiety of the night before creeping back in. He wanted answers. He took a moment to get his thoughts straight. “It’s like she’s stuck. Can’t change. And whenever it happens they pump her full of drugs and horse sedatives.” “Your new girl is a horse?” Dave asked, a silly grin on his face. “My only girl is a wonderful person and werewolf,” Brad growled, looking pointedly at Dave. “She is so beautiful and smart and has a sense of humor, something you wouldn’t understand.” Kevin chuckled. “And she loves you? How?” “I don’t know,” Brad said, leaning against the doorjamb and shaking his head. “I just don’t know.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 29 “She must be very altruistic as well,” Dave said. “Well, Brad, let’s go over what you sent us.” Win pulled out her laptop and flipped it open. Its screen lit up and she glanced through the notes. “I have reviewed the files. Her mother’s x-rays are very interesting. I’ve never seen the damage done by one who can’t shift. Usually these people die very young. Julie’s case must be unique. No wonder the doctor can’t figure out what to do to help her. Painkillers must be his only option right now.” Jack looked over his wife’s shoulder at the laptop screen. “When we recognize someone who is stuck, we put them out of their misery, er, quickly.” “Your ways are barbaric, Jack. Thankfully, I’m here to re­ educate you.” Win smiled back at her husband. Jack’s eyes twinkled but as alpha male he tried to look upset. Everyone in the room knew who the real alpha was in that relationship. “And heavy sedation is your answer?” Jack’s voice had kept an edge as he studied Brad. Brad shook his head, raising his hands in self-defense. “I only just found out myself what was happening to her. She hid it well from me. These people have been doing this for generations. They must believe they’re doing the best they can with their limited knowledge.” “Why did they never ask for outside help?” Jack said. “We have teams who might have been able to figure this out.” “They’re a closed community,” Brad said, “You know how small towns can be. Take care of their own. Maybe they were afraid they’d find out they couldn’t cure the women. Ever. No one wants to face that possibility.” Win looked at Brad. “It’s good you called us in. When are we going to meet her?” Startled at her words, Brad glanced out the window. “What time is…Where is…” he began to search for his cell phone. “She should’ve been here by now. It’s been two days. She’s never stayed away this long.” Remembering the last place he saw his

30 Lee Pearce phone, he went into the kitchen. Returned, assessed it, seeing it had no blinking lights and a blank screen. “I should’ve known…” He knocked it on the table; it beeped to life and he checked it again. “No messages. Something must be wrong.” Brad put his cell on the table, grabbed his boots, shoving his feet into them. Kevin picked up the phone. “Where are you going?” “To see why she hasn’t been here.” “Perhaps you should just send her a message.” Kevin waved the cell in the air. “You wouldn’t want to appear too needy.” Brad grabbed the phone and began to type a message, growling as he made mistake after mistake. Kevin finally took it from his hands. “Tell me what to say.” “I…I…” Brad looked at him helplessly. Kevin just shook his head. “The mighty Brad is speechless. If we’d known you’d be such a wimp around a woman, we wouldn’t have been afraid of you all those years ago.” Brad growled. “And you wouldn’t have had any backbone. Type--” he paused and glanced toward the door, “‘I’m worried. Sending a friend to get you.’ ” “Anyone need a rescue?” The door opened. Belinda stepped through, wearing black jeans and a black turtleneck. Brad felt the air crackle with tension. Jack, even though he didn’t move, had already gauged the distance to Win’s side in case he had to get there quickly. Kevin and Dave both rocked on the balls of their feet, ready to pounce. “It’s okay,” Brad said. “She’s on our side.” “Who says?” Kevin muttered. He and the others remembered the evil reputation Belinda had earned. Belinda just smiled and, smooth as a bird, coasted into the dining room. “Good to see you, too, boys. It’s been, what, a hundred years?” “And no one’s staked you yet?” Dave asked. Brad remembered Belinda had quite a reputation for biting

Moonlight RaptuRe 31 anything that moved. Discretion was not her strong suit. And she often killed, showing no remorse. She had been a thorn in their sides ever since they could remember. But now she worked on the right side of the law. They could use her to help Julie even though they still would have trouble trusting her. “Why does everyone say that to me?” She put on a pout then laughed. “I’m a changed vampire. I work for the good guys now.” They all glanced at Brad. “Is this true?” Kevin asked. Brad nodded. “It seems she’s the sheriff around here.” “How long have you known?” Kevin demanded. Brad rubbed the side of his neck where her puncture marks had all but faded away. “Just since this morning.” “Yes, Brad has picked up a new talent.” Belinda sidled over to Kevin and placed a hand on his arm. “Seems breaking and entering is not so illegal when love is involved.” Kevin’s eyes softened with her touch. “So are you saying you can be trusted now?” With her hand still on Kevin’s arm, she stared directly at Dave who couldn’t take his eyes off her ample bosom straining through the turtleneck. “There’s only one way to find out. Perhaps later tonight…” Brad cleared his throat. Both Kevin and Dave jerked back as if stung. “Belinda, stop with the rapture,” Brad growled. “How do you feel about going to get her?” She turned to face Brad. “You asked if I could still fly. Is that why?” “Woods has placed a high electric fence around his house. The only way in for me would be through the main gate.” “Woods, did you say?” Belinda asked, thoughtful. “Yes. Julie Woods,” Brad said. “You wouldn’t have a chance because her father will just

32 Lee Pearce refuse you entry,” Belinda said, a cunning look on her face. “I just want you to do some reconnaissance later tonight,” he said, trying to discourage her from doing anything that might harm Julie. He didn’t like the look on Belinda’s face. “Don’t put yourself or your job in jeopardy.” “You want me to peek in on your girlfriend?” Belinda smiled, her fangs showing between blood-red lips. “What if she’s doing something she shouldn’t be?” Brad started to lunge at her but Jack put a hand on his shoulder. He froze, his instincts still forcing him to obey his old pack leader. Jack stepped between Brad and Belinda. She knew she had lost the battle and her fangs withdrew. “Julie is very sick,” Jack said, quietly, slowly, as if instructing a child. “You are to go in very quietly, like you used to sneak around--” Belinda hissed but still kept her fangs hidden “--and see what state she’s in. Then, you are to ask her if she wants to leave the house or not. Do you understand? Just ask.” Belinda nodded once, curtly, not happy with Jack’s tone. “What do I get in return?” She raised her hand to caress Jack’s chest. Win cleared her throat from across the room and Belinda froze. “So, it’s true? You’ve become a duet, too.” Kevin took a step closer. “Some duets don’t mind becoming a trio.” He glanced at Dave who still couldn’t take his eyes off her breasts. “Once in a while.” Belinda stepped back from Jack and looked at Brad. “All right. I can wait. I’ll go now and ask Miss Woods if she wants to escape.” She took another step back into the foyer. The air began to shimmer. As she stepped through the front door into the night air, her shoulders began to extend. They folded outward, neatly sliding through vertical slits in her sweater, and two giant wings appeared. She flapped once, stretching them out to their full length, and leapt into the air. The werewolves lost her in the black of the night. “Beautiful,” Dave sighed.

Moonlight RaptuRe 33 Brad shuddered and wondered what Julie would think of that apparition appearing at her window.

◊◊◊ “I’ll tell Brad when the time is right,” Julie said, sitting up against the headboard, several pillows cushioning her back. “We should tell him,” Victor insisted, lying on his side, his finger drawing lazy circles on her thigh. “Just when is the right time going to be?” “I have to see the doctor tomorrow,” Julie said. “I’ll decide after that.” “If we’re going to make him part of this…” his voice softened. Victor wanted Julie to be happy. She did her best to hide her need to have children from him but he knew she had found the one mate she could make a family with and Victor didn’t want her to lose Brad because she had kept her secret from him. An inhuman cry of pain sounded outside the window. “What was that?” Julie said, jumping off the bed. Victor beat her to the window. Hearing the sound had sent a cold shiver down his spine. He swung open the window and leaned out, scanning the darkness. He saw sparks dancing along the electrified domed fence and knew only one type of supernatural creature could get that high. “I’m going to take a closer look.” He grabbed his jeans from the floor and pulled them on. Julie’s father had put up a domed electrified fence that very nearly topped the house. Only a small hole straight above the house allowed Victor to come and go without suffering numbing shocks. Any other vampire attempting to cross over would be rendered unconsciousness. He needed to find the body and discover who would dare to spy on them. “Victor, be careful.” Julie pleaded. He looked at Julie, noting the worried look on her face, and smiled in a way he hope reassured her. He would never let anyone or anything hurt his love. Yet, her concern for him,

34 Lee Pearce a three hundred year old vampire who had survived countless skirmishes and battles, warmed his heart and body in such a way he thought about closing the window, taking off his pants and showing her how much he appreciated her thoughtfulness. Instead, he forced the window wider and leaped from the window, grimacing as his wings unfolded from his shoulders in one motion. Having lived among humans in Rock End for so long, he rarely flew. However, he had to admit, they did give him a certain speed and agility when he needed it. Right now, he needed to make Julie’s safety his priority. Spotting a moving form in the night sky, he swooped in, reaching out, wrapping his arms around the body in mid-air. They both dropped to the ground, barely missing the humming fence. Rolling in the grass for a few feet, they broke apart and both moved instantly to their feet the shadow obscuring the other vampire’s features. “Who are you?” he demanded. When it didn’t respond, he dragged the vampire around so the face glowed in the moonlight. Disgust, heavy and sick, settled in his gut as recognition came to him and he let her go. “It’s good to see you, too, Victor.” Belinda glanced at his naked torso and licked her lips. “Belinda, what are you doing here?” His wings flapped once, snapping in agitation, before folding loosely against his body. “I came to rescue that young woman,” she said, meeting his eyes once again. Her wings fluttered excitedly before settling against her clothed back. A long time ago, things had been different between him and Belinda, but no more. Time changed a lot, or at least Victor hoped. Victor raised an eyebrow. “What makes you think she needs help?” Belinda smiled wickedly; he hated that look. “Her other boyfriend thinks she’s in grave danger.” She sidled up close to

Moonlight RaptuRe 35 him. “Is she?” Victor stepped back. “Why does Brad think she is in danger?” “He broke into her doctor’s office and found her family’s medical records.” Victor took in a quick breath. Damn it. He and Julie were running out of time. Belinda folded her arms under her breasts. “Brad is very determined. It didn’t take him long to figure out what was wrong with his darling Julie. And he has friends. Medical friends.” “What has he done?” “He’s called in help. He’s trying to cure Julie. He’s convinced he can help her.” “What if he can?” Victor wanted to hope. He didn’t miss the curl of Belinda’s lip in jealousy. “Then your little romantic set up will be in jeopardy.” Victor growled. She barely stifled her laugh. “No more grateful-to-be-alive-again sex, Victor. You’ll have to go back to taking what isn’t given to you willingly. It’ll be just like the old days.” The look in her eyes grew distant. “Remember Victor, when we would go out to feed, find the prostitutes, suck them dry and toss their corpses back into the gutter? Or how about those cult members? Oh, they were so willing until they found out it was all for real. We did so enjoy draining them. Their struggles so feeble. You even managed to keep yours alive for a day or two. I can’t remember exactly. I think it was a female, wasn’t it? You always were a little soft for the frail, sickly ones.” Victor turned sideways. He never liked reliving what he considered bad memories, mistakes. After every episode his conscience always bothering him, guilt had a way of removing even the most pleasurable acts. “And now you’re here, why?” His voice cut through the night. “I’m supposed to ask Julie if she wants to come back with

36 Lee Pearce me to Brad’s bed, oh, sorry, his home. I wonder if after she and I have a little historical story-telling what she’ll think about you sharing her bed. Or, maybe, you’ll want to make that decision for yourself.” “And what then, Belinda? Return to your frigid side?” She shrugged. “I am your nest mate. The others have been missing you. It’s been too long since we felt your body in our loving arms.” He huffed. “I find your use of the word ‘love’ inaccurate and disturbing.” “Careful, Victor,” her voice dropped low, threatening. “You might find you are no longer welcome around here.” She jerked her head toward the ranch house. “You may have no choice but to return. And I might not be so welcoming as I have in times before.” “Tell Brad she plans to see him tomorrow,” Victor said, stepping close to the fence. “Tell him she is safe and that he is not to worry.” He leapt up into the air, staying clear of the domed fence, and landed softly on the roof. Giving Belinda one final glance, he crawled back through the window, shutting it tightly behind him and locked it, drawing the drapes closed. No more spying for her tonight.

◊◊◊ Brad didn’t take the news well and stormed out onto the porch. “What do you mean she said she’s fine and that she’ll come see me tomorrow?” He turned on Belinda, his hands clenched. “I thought she was ill. I thought I heard her call to me. I heard the pain in her voice. She…” “Brad, Julie has people to help her through her bouts of sickness,” Belinda said, maintaining her professional composure as the sheriff. “You must have heard her just before the medication kicked in.” “She should be here.” He collapsed into a loveseat, its wooden frame creaking under his weight. He leaned forward,

Moonlight RaptuRe 37 resting his head on his hands, his elbows digging into his legs. “Something’s not right.” He could feel Belinda’s presence as she stepped close, possibly ready to yield comfort, but the screen door opened and Kevin spoke. “Leave him for now, Belinda,” he said. “He’ll just stew about this all night. There’s nothing anyone can say until Julie comes tomorrow. Besides, we have a date. Dave is very impatient.” What had kept Julie away from him and the ranch for nearly three days, Brad wondered. She loved her horses. That she loved him, also, he was convinced, so what had kept her from coming back to him since she was now well again? Could she be too weak yet? Then why hadn’t she sent back a message he could come to her house? Why didn’t she want to see him? Were her over-protective father and brother keeping her away from him? Why? For her own good? Perhaps they didn’t want him in her life and they had convinced Julie it was for the best, considering her medical condition and all. Tomorrow, was she coming to break off their relationship? Brad stood up, angry. He wasn’t going to give up Julie without a fight. He was going to show her just how much he did love her and wanted to help her get better. He was not going to let Julie walk out of his life just because she had a supposedly incurable disease. He was not about to give up on the one he had chosen to love for the rest of his life.

Chapter Four Julie had to practically chase Victor out of her bedroom that morning so she could get ready for the doctor’s visit. Victor hadn’t wanted to leave but she had promised to call him later after she had spoken to Brad. Now, an hour or so later, Julie quietly let the doctor poke and prod her like one of her pliant mares, used to it happening, knowing it was for the good. Doc was an older man, close to retiring, who had treated her mother—and he didn’t look happy. “I want you to come in to the office for more tests,” he said, packing up his stethoscope and the two vials of blood he had taken. “Come on, Doc. Give it to me straight,” she wheedled him. “It’s happening sooner than with my mother, isn’t it?” Sitting down on the edge of her bed, he rubbed alcohol onto her upper arm. “Your mother, Mary, her attacks started getting worse when she was close to twenty eight, just after Mark had been born.” He held up a needle and pressed the tip into her skin. She grimaced. “You know I can take pills.” Doc smiled. “It’s just a booster.” “For a twenty-four-year-old?” He nodded. “I don’t know what has set you off. Has anything changed? Are you under more stress?” She smiled down at her hands. Something very much had changed. “What is it?” This time he wheedled her. “I’m in love with a werewolf.” He looked shocked, then thoughtful. “The newcomer?” “Brad. Brad Billingham.” She nodded.

40 Lee Pearce “And you’ve, uh, consummated the relationship?” For a doctor, he sure looked embarrassed talking about sex. She laughed. “Yes, we have consummated.” She let him absorb this information. “Then you think because I’m with Brad, this has accelerated my reaction?” “It would be best if you stopped seeing him.” “Did my father tell you to say this?” she asked, on edge. “No, he did not. But remember your father is a smart man. He’s already lost one woman he loved to this curse. He doesn’t want to lose you, too.” “He might not have a choice.” “What do you mean?” “I mean, I’m going to move in with Brad. I’m going to tell him everything and ask him if he is willing to take all this on.” Doc looked genuinely shocked. “And if he thinks it’s too much? Too hard on him?” “Then I’ll come back home.” Julie hoped Brad would agree. She wanted to bear his children but Brad had to know the truth. Maybe he didn’t want the responsibility, especially once the babies started coming. That might not be a stress he wanted to handle. “Your father is not going to like this,” Doc said. “He won’t want you to leave.” “Brad can help me through my sessions,” she said, “I will tell him what to do.” “And Victor? Does Brad know about him yet?” “I am going to tell him about Victor’s part, too,” Julie said. “Brad’s new here,” Doc said, “Not even a member of your pack. He might not understand having to share you.” Julie sighed, that concern already weighed on her heart, she didn’t need her doctor casting more doubt. “Like I said, I will explain it to him. He may not like it, but when he realizes it is to save my life, he will come around.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 41 “And Victor? What does he think of this?” “He seems fine with it,” Julie said quietly. Victor did seem fine but then he didn’t have a choice. She hadn’t really given him a choice, had she? Doc stood and picked up his bag. “Don’t do anything until I’ve run some more tests.” “I don’t think I can wait that long.” Julie planned to talk to Brad today. She didn’t know how much time she may have so didn’t want to waste another moment of it. “Then at least I’ll know where to find you.” Doc suddenly looked old and tired as if he needed a rest. “You all right, Doc?” she asked. He smiled grimly. “Fine. Just fine. I just need a couple days off.” He turned and headed toward the hallway. “Doc, I’m going to let my father know today about moving in with Brad.” Doc paused in the doorway and slowly looked over his shoulder. He seemed to force a smile. “That is good, Julie. It’s about time you should get on with living your life.” As the doctor’s footsteps faded down the hall, a sudden excitement filled Julie as she reached for her cell phone. She typed a text message to Brad and hit send as she climbed out of bed. She pulled out a small bag from the top shelf of her closet, took it to her bathroom where she stuffed in some makeup and skin care items and her medication including the bottle of vitamins. Her arm ached where Doc had given the booster shot. As she moved to her dresser to pull out a few pieces of lingerie and a couple outfits, she wondered why Doc had not yet retired. He had to be close to seventy years old, having been her mother’s doctor and now her own. Did he not want to leave her with a new doctor? Was her case so complicated he felt he couldn’t turn her care over to another? A twinge of guilt made her look in her mirror. Her hair hung lifelessly down her shoulders and back. Dark circles beneath her eyes betrayed

42 Lee Pearce her lack of sleep over the past few days. Maybe she was asking too much from Brad. Maybe she was just being selfish, wanting to live a life of normalcy with Brad, the only werewolf in the community who didn’t look at her with pity. She watched her reflection sigh heavily. Soon enough he too would know the truth. She had to trust he loved her enough to accept his new responsibility. If not? If not, she didn’t know what she would do. Coming back here was not something she wanted anymore but her father should let her back. If he wasn’t too upset, that is. Julie opened her dresser drawers and picked out a couple t-shirts and another pair of jeans. Everything else she could come back for later. Her hands trembled at the thought of telling her father. Would he really be upset? Or would he be happy for her? He had taken care of her all of her life. It had just been her and Mark. Werewolf packs were fiercely protective of their females. Her family line had only one female per generation, so she didn’t blame her father for trying to keep her safe under his roof. She just had to make him understand she was not moving out of the county. She was just going down the lane to the next ranch. If her dad got so upset that he didn’t let her back in to get the rest of her belongings then she would buy more. That’s if her father didn’t cut off her allowance. She did have some money saved that he couldn’t get to. It would last a little while. Then she’d figure out how to make more money after that. But her father would understand. He would want her to be happy. Like he and her mother had been. He’d want her to have children. He’d have grandchildren then. Mark would be happy for her. And Brad. She hoped he would understand. Her attacks. Victor in her life. If they got to be too much for him she could come home. That should keep all the men in her life happy. She reached for the door handle. The door burst open and she jumped back. Her father stormed in, his face red with rage. Doc must have said something on his way out. “What do you think you’re planning?” he asked, his eyes bulging.

Moonlight RaptuRe 43 “I’m going to live with Brad,” she said, suddenly afraid. Her father had never acted this way before. She was staring at the full alpha male that ran this community. She swung the bag behind her back trying to hide it but he saw the motion and reached for it. She stepped out of his way. “Give that to me.” Her father stood in the middle of her room with his hand outstretched. “No, I need it. I’m taking it with me.” Every fiber in her being said she should obey him but her heart, instead, made her edge closer to the door. Her life was with Brad now. She had made up her mind. “And what is going to happen when your new boyfriend grows tired of pumping you full of drugs night after night? When he wants to have a normal life and kicks you out?” Her father bellowed. She swallowed heavily. “Brad would not do that. He loves me.” “Loves you? Where was he the last two nights? Who were the ones who stayed up watching over you?” “That’s not fair. He doesn’t know.” “Are you sure about this? You’ve known him for, what, six months? And did he ever once ask you about you? About where you went every night?” She took in a deep breath. Yes, it had been a short romance. And Brad was a gentleman. She had seen the questions in his eyes but he had never asked. He had always accepted her lies. He trusted her on a deeper level as she trusted him. She kept moving toward the door. “I’m going. If he doesn’t want me then I’ll be back.” “No, you’re not going anywhere.” He grabbed her arm and threw her to the bed. Her bag flew out of her hand, crashing against the wall. She thought she heard the tinkle of breaking glass. Too stunned to react, she watched as her father dashed out

44 Lee Pearce the door and slammed it shut. Only when she heard the lock slide into place, she jumped up, raced to the door and grabbed the handle, twisting it. It refused to budge. “Dad, what are you doing? You can’t lock me in like this.” She jiggled the door handle. They’d never changed the knobs, the old fashioned handle could be locked from either side and removal of the key would make it almost impossible to get it open. No answer. “Dad, come back. Don’t do this. You have to let me live my life.” Panic made her heart pound faster. “Take this night and think about it.” His voice came from a distance as if down the hall. “All right, but don’t lock me in.” She could wait a night. But in the morning she’d be gone. “You need to be on your own.” Still he didn’t unlock the door. How could she plead with someone so irrational? She glanced at her window but knew it was useless. He’d change the combination lock on the electric field in the next few minutes so she couldn’t turn it off and escape. This was so childish of him. Was he that afraid of losing her? Julie sat, brushing away tears of frustration, looking out her window. Brad’s ranch sat just over the hill. Why hadn’t he responded to her messages? She picked up the cell phone but the screen showed no new messages, yet. “Come on, Brad. I need you to help me.” Convince Dad you love me. Then he’ll let me out. She sat down in the chair and put her forehead against the cool glass. It helped with her growing headache. She hadn’t eaten all day. Maybe she could make a break for it when he opened her door and brought her some food. Julia reached for her cell but her left arm dropped to hang uselessly at her side. She moved her right arm but the hand had already gone limp. The muscles had gone too weak for her to

Moonlight RaptuRe 45 grip her cell phone. Her heart began to pound faster. Another one? Panic overwhelmed her mind. Why another attack? What was wrong with her body? Julie glanced at her bag. All her medications were locked inside it. And she knew her hands didn’t have the strength to work the latches to open it. “Dad?” She waited for an answer. “Dad? It’s starting again.” She called louder. Still nothing. He wouldn’t believe her. She had finished last night. She shouldn’t have any more attacks at least for another few nights. Victor had even left. Her father would think she was making it all up; a ploy to get him to open the door. She glanced toward her bed. So close, yet so far away. If she moved now, she’d fall to the floor. Instead, she leaned her forehead against her window, again, hoping to stay upright as long as possible. “Brad, please.” She closed her eyes, feeling the glass cool even more as the sun set. “Please, help me.” And she began to prepare herself for a very bad night as darkness filled her mind.

◊◊◊ Earlier in the day, Victor returned to his apartment above Rocks End’s hardware store. After a restless day and night of sleeping, he awoke and took a quick shower to try to make his mind more alert. He paced, his slight form barely making the floor boards creek, his damp wings fluttering. He never did like using his wings. They reminded him too much of his being a vampire. The vampire who had bitten him had meant to kill him but Victor had fought back, fortunately killing it first. He had never wanted to be a vampire and tried to live as human a life as possible. He rarely communicated with other vampires, even the ones who lived in town, and now Belinda’s appearance bothered him. When she had come into town as the new sheriff, he had trouble believing she would take upholding the law seriously. He wondered at the real reason she had chosen this town. Something or someone must be behind her decision; Belinda never did something for nothing. Knowing sleep was not coming soon, he opened his small

46 Lee Pearce refrigerator and pulled out a mason jar of blood. Unscrewing the lid, he took several large gulps of the chilled animal blood. He looked at the label. He’d desired to try a new variation on the usual farm animals. A local zoo had received a license to cultivate and he held up one of a few jars of wild cat’s blood. Victor had wanted to stay away from the canine varieties so that his body would not become accustomed to the taste and take more than the few ounces Julie gave him during their love making. Without control, he could easily drain her body. As he slowly sipped, its tantalizing flavor became stronger as it neared room temperature, he forced his mind to focus back on Belinda. Who else would want to bring a new vampire into this small town and for what purpose? Who would have the power to put her into the position of sheriff? It was no secret that the Greenleys, the largest property owners in the territory, had a lot of pull. The older brother, Josh Greenley, had been elected mayor for a third term. It appeared he’d be mayor until the day he died. It was also no secret that they barely tolerated other werewolves and hated all other supernatural creatures, including himself. Then why had Josh allowed a vampire as sheriff? Belinda did not have a reputation for being merciful and just. In fact, just the opposite. Belinda’s name struck fear into other vampires and they stayed far away from her and her nestlings. He had been the only vampire to ever leave her nest. And to say she hadn’t been happy when he had told her would be an understatement. She had gone on a feeding rampage then vanished. That had been over 80 years ago. Now, she had arrived in Rocks End playing the part of the virtuous lawmaker. Victor didn’t believe it for a second. And she had said she was doing a favor for Brad? Why? Did she know him? She had been known to dally with the other supernatural races. He thought most of them merely tolerated her. But the werewolves? Sure her sexual appetite would easily match any wolf but what was her motive behind helping Brad? Was it just a coincidence that she was hanging around the one

Moonlight RaptuRe 47 other person Julie loved? And the Greenleys did want Julie. It was no secret, her being one of the few female werewolves in the area. They wanted her so she could mate with one of their males and produce pure-blood werewolf children for their pack. Julie and Mark had gone to school with the Greenley children. She, in fact, was close to the eldest son, Stephen. It had been thought in the greater community that she and Stephen would eventually settle down together. But then Victor had arrived, met Julie, and all plans had changed. Victor believed he had not yet been staked because it would have destroyed Julie. He had been encouraged over the years to depart but when it became known that he helped Julie through her bad days, the threats stopped. Victor halted beside his bookcase. He picked up a wooden picture frame. A twenty-one year old Julie, caked in mud and smiling wildly, sat on a horse, a blue ribbon hanging from its bridle. He had cut it out from the local newspaper. The first time Julie had seen it, she had offered him one of her professionally taken graduation photos but he had just said no. This picture reminded him of the day they had realized they loved each other. Julie had fallen off her horse in the preliminary rounds of the show jumping, into a large mud puddle created specifically for one of the jumps. Her horse had bolted for the exit and he had been sitting nearby in the stands so was able to leap over the steel gate and catch the horse as it raced toward freedom. He had then accompanied Julie as she walked the horse around the outside paddock calming both of them down. This show had meant so much to Julie. She was nearing the end of college and wanted her to win some ribbons before she had to come back to the ranch to work for the rest of her life. He had spoken a few words of encouragement but knew deep down Julie was ready and just had to get past this slight shake-up on her own. Julie had trained all her life for that moment. As she remounted and rode back into the ring, Victor recalled her looking like she was ready to conquer the world. He had never felt so proud and something else. That something else he figured out a little later

48 Lee Pearce to be love. When Julie finished, there was no mistaking she had won. She and her horse had worked together as one, sliding effortlessly over each jump and hazard. Even the audience had given her a standing ovation as she exited. She had leapt off the horse and into Victor’s arms, kissing him directly on the mouth. They had both looked startled but Victor had refused to let her slip from his arms. They had kissed again, more deeply and passionately. That evening, Julie had come to him in his tiny apartment. And they had been together as lovers ever since. When Brad had moved into the territory a few years later and Julie had approached him to rent out some of his pasture for her growing stock of horses, Victor had no idea she would grow attached to the other man, too. He knew he couldn’t give Julie what she truly wanted: children. Brad seemed healthy enough and ready to start a family but, as a werewolf, Brad showed all the typical signs of the alpha male. One Were mate. For life. Victor knew Julie was too strong-willed to allow Brad to dominate her. And Rock’s End lived by a different set of rules than other packs across the world. Julie, as one of the few female Weres in town, could choose who to love as well as the number of lovers. Poor Brad. The wolf didn’t know what he had gotten himself into. He should go speak to Brad. Explain things. About Belinda. Not Julie. Julie wanted them to talk together to Brad. But he had a feeling he should go speak to him, man to man, first. Putting the costly blood back in the refrigerator, Victor quickly dressed, his wings folding up tight against his back, and left his apartment using the back staircase. At the edge of the loading dock behind his apartment, he leaped into his car. He could have flown over but he had grown used to driving. He preferred a convertible, often picking some of the best cars over the past few decades, preferring his Camaro at the moment. Even though he had lost the ability to tan, he still enjoyed the feel of the sun’s warmth on his skin. Three hundred years ago, when he had been changed into

Moonlight RaptuRe 49 a vampire against his will, the demons had taken pity on him. He had been trying to free them from a slave ship at the time so they had taken care of him during his transition from human to vampire. They’d even ensured he had not grown used to human blood, a weakness of most vampires that caused them to lose control when trying to be civilized out in the world nowadays. The demons had also given Victor a gift when he had continued to be their friend, helping them through the turbulent civil wars of the 18th century by hiding them from their enemies. They had infused his body with a tonic that allowed him to walk in the daylight. Overtime the other vampires found that by doing favors for the demons, they too could barter for the daylight walking remedy. Soon more vampires were seen during the day than not. This had led to the outward acceptance of vampires, and shortly after, the other supernatural races in the 20th century. Though grateful to be able to walk in the daytime, Victor still did not trust the demons. Any gift they gave was double edged. One day, they would want their favor paid back. With the large number of vampires now out in the sunshine, he wondered what sort of pay back the demons might be planning. It frightened him to even consider the possibilities. He hadn’t thought about it for a long time. When he had first come to Rock’s End, a unique community he had heard about, he was startled to see the demons so open about their culture and magic. The other vampires and Weres seemed so accepting. He had thought it very suspicious at first, then he had grown used to the demons living normal lives, his concerns had soon subsided. When he had started helping Julie’s mother, Mary, through her illness, Victor had become friends with Julie’s father. The man was so desperately in love with Mary that Victor had promised himself he would always be there to help her. He had never felt attracted to Mary. The love they both shared was wholesome and something he hoped to aspire to one day, which he had found with Julie. Even though he enjoyed the sunshine, his eyes still needed

50 Lee Pearce to be covered from its rays. He figured it was because when he was aroused by strong emotions, his eyes shifted to silver and the strange pigment that always lay buried in his eyes, caused a negative reaction with the sun. It was a minor inconvenience. One that he could live with. He wondered how much of an inconvenience he was about to become to Julie’s other lover. On his way to Brad’s, he practiced what he would say to introduce himself. Nothing seemed to work. It all came out sounding desperate. Well, he was desperate. A panic had settled into his gut. He pictured Julie. He couldn’t get her out of his mind. He just wanted her to be happy. Yet she clung to his thoughts as he turned into Brad’s driveway. Two other cars sat outside the main house. He nearly turned around and left. If Brad had guests maybe he should come back another time. Then he saw the door open and Brad step out, staring at him as he drove up. Victor couldn’t leave. It wouldn’t look right now that Brad had seen him arrive. This man loved Julie, Victor kept repeating to himself. He really didn’t want Brad to rip his head off. Cautious, Victor stepped closer to him. Brad met him at the edge of the porch. Victor held out his hand and introduced himself. After a moment’s hesitation, Brad shook his hand. “You are the one who helps Julie?” Brad said. A little shocked, Victor nodded. This conversation was not going to go the way he wanted. “I can smell her on you,” Brad said, not in a hostile way. Victor would have blushed if he could. He had forgotten to cleanse her essence away; it wasn’t something he was in the habit of doing. He hoped Brad did not guess at anything more. “I’ve come to speak to you of Belinda.” Brad raised his eyebrows. “Really? You’re acquainted with her?” Victor nodded. “We were, uh, more than friends once,” he said, then quickly added, “a long time ago.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 51 Brad nodded. “My friends and I had a run-in with her a while ago. Has she changed?” The question was expected. “I am not so sure,” Victor said. “I think she has ulterior motives for being here.” “Meaning you?” Victor sighed. No wonder Julie had been attracted to this man. He was quite perceptive. “I don’t think it’s all about me. It takes more than being jilted to get her to change her ways.” “What then? Money?” “I just can’t figure this one out,” Victor said. “But I did want to come warn you.” “Warning received,” Brad said, his arms folded across his chest. His eyes bore straight into Victor’s soul. He looked like he wanted to ask him something. Victor felt this was the perfect time to leave. That other conversation should happen with Julie. As he turned away, the wail of an ambulance stopped him in his tracks. He watched as it roared up the country road, passing by. “The only other ranch up that way—” Brad began. “—is the Woods,” Victor finished as he jumped into his car and raced up the driveway. Brad followed a few seconds later in a truck.

Chapter Five Julie lay on the floor, trying to draw in breaths of air through her aching lungs. Her body pained from struggling with minor tremors all night during this episode. It had not contorted the way it normally had during her regular attacks. Something had stopped it. Maybe, because the attack wasn’t supposed to happen, it had stopped when she had lost consciousness. She vaguely remembered waking at some point in the night. Lightning-like pain had shot through her muscles and nerves each time she had tried to move. She didn’t know how long she’d been lying on the cold floor where she had slipped from the window seat. She had shivered, her pain-filled mind briefly noting her father had most likely let the fire in the wood stove go out and wondered why, because even he would have wanted to keep the house warm overnight. Then another spasm of pain had racked her body, forcing her arms and legs up against her chest, arch her spine, send her head back. And only when she had thought she couldn’t handle any more pain, she’d blacked out. She lost count of the number of times she woke but sunlight glared through the window. Julie was thankful she’d lived through the night. She remained on the floor, her sweat-soaked clothes clinging uncomfortably and waited for the next round of contortions. As her clock ticked off the minutes, she realized her body had stopped. She rose and, on unsteady legs, walked to her bathroom. Turning on the taps, she splashed water onto her face. Looking in the mirror, she saw dark circles beneath her eyes, pale flesh over her cheeks, and cracked lips. Filling her glass, she drank deeply of the cool water, trying to rehydrate her body. Below, she heard Mark’s muffled voice. She stumbled to her door and pounded on it. “Mark! Mark, come let me out!”

54 Lee Pearce She heard his pounding feet as he ran up the stairs and skidded to a stop outside her door. Her doorknob twisted and shook violently. “My God, Julie,” he said angrily, his voice strained with emotions, “he locked you in.” “The key has to be there somewhere,” she said, trying to comfort him. He would naturally be upset at her being kept caged in. “Why would he lock you in?” She heard her brother opening the drawer in the small table beside her door. “Here it is.” The lock turned and the door swung open. Mark stood back in the hallway as Julie stepped out. His face was a myriad of cuts and bruises, one eye nearly swollen shut. He smelled like he had slept with the horses all night. “What happened to you?” she said, touching his face. “I got mugged last night as I was loading up.” “At the sale?” she said. “Where was Security? Who did it? Why?” Mark shook his head and waved off her hand. “I don’t know. When I woke up I found my wallet on the ground. Only the money was gone.” “Woke up?” she asked, her voice rising. “You were knocked unconscious? Have you been to a hospital?” In the distance, she heard ambulance sirens. Mark’s face went pale and he looked toward the stairs. Julie noticed the silence in the house. “Where’s Dad?” Mark’s face grimaced with grief. “He’s…down…in the office.” He grabbed her arm when she made to move toward the stairs. “Julie, he’s…dead.” “No.” Julie shook her head and yanked her arm free. He hadn’t come to her last night when she had begged him to let her out. She thought he was just being stubborn. Running down

Moonlight RaptuRe 55 the stairs, she dashed across the living room and into the small back office. Her father lay on the floor, his fingers clutching the neck of his shirt, his eyes bulging and mouth open in a last futile gasp for air. She dropped to her knees but didn’t have to touch him to know he was dead. “No, no, no, no,” she said, rocking back and forth, her hands wrapped around her father’s stiff fingers. Mark knelt behind her, his arms wrapped around her shoulders, holding her tight, then pulling her out of the way a few moments later when the paramedics entered the small room. The two human males checked for a pulse, a heartbeat, then carefully lifted his body onto the gurney and started to wheel him out. Julie leapt for the stretcher but Mark pulled her back. She buried her head in his shoulder and sobbed. “It’s my fault,” she said, as if seeing her father leaving drove the shock away. “I wanted to leave. He got upset. Mad. Now he’s dead.” “Julie, shush,” Mark said, rubbing her back. “It’s not your fault. He was an old man. Tired. His heart gave out.” She heard loud voices from outside the house. Someone called her name. The voices became louder as they moved into the house. Julie turned in time to see both Brad and Victor barge into the living room. They both saw her and rushed toward her, Brad reaching her first. Actually, she noticed Victor held back a little. Mark released her as Brad grabbed her and pulled her into his arms. “Are you all right?” he said, his hands running over her body. She nodded feeling a sudden flush at his touch. It had only been three days but it had felt like a lifetime since she had last seen him. “It’s Dad. Heart attack.” Mark had followed the paramedics outside. She glanced at Victor and he nodded once and followed Mark out. “I thought something horrible had happened to you when I saw the ambulance go by,” Brad said, pulling her close. He

56 Lee Pearce kissed her forehead. “I’ve had the strangest feeling the past few days that you were in trouble. And when you didn’t show, I panicked.” “Brad, I…” Julie didn’t know where to begin. Her father was dead, nothing else at this moment mattered. Victor came back into the living room. “They’re taking him to the funeral home. Doc will pronounce him there.” “Oh, God, Brad,” she said, glancing toward Victor. “I killed him.” Two deputies walked into the house at that moment and stopped. The deputies listened with varying interest to Julie’s story. She described how she and her father had fought. How after the argument she’d stayed in her room and that she hadn’t heard or seen him all night. They dismissed her statement of guilt as one born of grief. They took a quick look over the office then excused themselves to leave. Julie returned from seeing the officers out and Brad shifted over on the sofa to make room. He put an arm around her shoulders. Julie looked over at Victor leaning against the doorjamb, watching silently. Julie wished she could get a hug from him also but realized now would not be the time for Brad to know about her affections for Victor. She could see just from Victor’s eyes that he wished he could be closer, too. She garnered a little bit of comfort from that. “You can’t stay here alone,” Brad said. “I won’t be alone,” Julie said. “Mark will be here.” She couldn’t leave her brother alone now. Not when he would be grieving, too. “Your brother is going to the hospital to get checked over,” Victor said. “He’ll be a few hours yet. You shouldn’t stay here alone.” “Come stay with me until we find out if he’s coming home tonight,” Brad added. Julie nodded wearily. “Let me call the funeral home to give

Moonlight RaptuRe 57 them my number and yours. There will be arrangements to look after and they’ll need to be able to get in touch with me.” “Mark and I can handle it,” Victor said. “We’ll call you if they have any questions. You should go back with Brad.” “You know where to get in touch with me,” she agreed, suddenly feeling strange that she wanted to go with both of them and wished they could all be together. “Brad, I need to pack a few more things.” She moved toward the door and he started to follow. “You don’t have to come—” “Yes, I do,” he said, stopping beside her. “I’m not letting you out of my sight again.” She glanced hopefully at Victor who, instead, picked up the phone and started to dial out. Realizing she would not get any help from him, she resigned herself to the fact she might have to tell Brad about her secret sooner than she wanted. As she led Brad up into her room, she heard him shut the door behind them. She bent over to pick up her overnight bag and lifted it onto her bed. “So is this where you’ve been for the last few days?” Brad said, leaning up against the door. She wasn’t sure if he was specifically talking about her bedroom or home in general. “Brad, I…” she looked at him. He had his arms folded and one leg crossed over the other. He wasn’t going anywhere. He looked more solid than a fence post stuck in cement. She sat down heavily on her bed. “I owe you an explanation.” He didn’t say anything, just continued to watch her through hooded eyes. “I have this sickness,” she began. “It’s something I got from my mother and she got it from her mother. Only the women in our family carry it. A few times a month or so my body tries to shift into wolf-form. It can’t. It is lacking a gene that will allow it to complete the change. We control it with medication.” Should she mention Victor yet? She decided not to. “But I have

58 Lee Pearce to be here at home. My brother’s the only one left who knows how to administer it and when.” Julie waited for him to say something. He just continued to stare. What more should she tell him? She hadn’t left anything out. Except Victor. “Why is there a lock on the outside of your door?” She shrugged. “Most of the fixtures in the house are original from when it was built when my father was a child.” “Your attacks. Are you aware at the time?” She nodded, hanging her head, remembering the pain. He swore. She jumped to her feet. He came at her, his hands outstretched. She stood her ground. “Did they ever seek outside help?” he demanded, tearing her sleeve to expose her arm. She tried to pull away before he saw the partially healed needle marks. Her werewolf metabolism still allowed her to heal quickly but the marks from the past couple days still showed. “How much did they give you? How many times?” “Whatever they thought necessary.” She yanked her arm out of his grip. “Brad, they’ve been taking care of me for years. Doc, even longer, with my mother. I trust them.” Except for today. She had gone through it without any medication and lived. Maybe she was finally getting better. Even though last night’s attack had been unexpected. “What they made you go through,” he said, looking around her room. Her bedding lay on the floor. A chair lay on its side by the window. Her area rug had been raked up into a pile. “It’s barbaric. You were here all the time? Alone?” His voice rose. “Did they leave you alone?” “No. My father and brother would take turns watching over me and administering the drugs when necessary.” She backed away from him. Anger filled his gaze and his fists were clenched at his sides. This wasn’t the reaction she had thought Brad would have. She

Moonlight RaptuRe 59 had imagined he would gracefully accept her situation and offer to help her for as long as it took. Now all she saw was his tall angry form looming over her. “Why didn’t you tell me?” “It wasn’t something I wanted to get you involved in just yet, Brad,” she said, feeling the exhaustion of the last couple nights forcing her to sound angrier than she wanted. “I actually liked pretending I could have a normal life with you.” Tears stung her eyes. There. She had told him. Selfishly, she had just wanted to have some time with someone who didn’t feel sorry for her. Tired of the pity she saw in her friends’ faces whenever she met them in the street, she had been happy when Brad had seen her as a woman and not a freak. Not wanting him to see her cry, she dashed into her bathroom, slamming the door shut. “Brad, Doc does his best to help.” She twisted the knobs on her shower so that anything he might say would be drowned out. Now he knew. She tore off her clothes and stepped into the steamy shower. Anxiety lanced through her chest and she let the tears flow. Now that he knew he wouldn’t want her anymore. It would be too much for him. He had moved here to have a quiet life. She’d need constant care the rest of her life. Mark and Victor would have to bear the burden. And she had actually dared to believe she’d have a future with Brad. He would have made a great father. But now that he knew about her problem, he’d take this opportunity to leave. She was glad the water was so loud she wouldn’t hear her bedroom door close shut when he left. If her room was empty by the time she finished her shower, she’d know his decision. Hopefully Victor would let him leave without draining him of blood. She washed and rinsed her hair slowly, giving Brad lots of time to think. Then she scrubbed her body until it tingled. Finally unable to put it off any longer, she turned off the water and stepped out, reaching for her towel. Silence greeted her.

60 Lee Pearce She felt her heart drop and more tears threaten to spill. She dried her body, especially scrubbing her face to stop the tears. No more crying. She had handled her illness alone before and would continue to do so again. She hung the towel back up and wrapped a smaller towel around her hair, trying to do a normal activity in the face of her collapsing relationship. Stepping out into her bedroom, Julie gasped. Most of her clothes lay on her freshly made bed. Even her underwear sat piled neatly. Her only casual shoes, a pair of runners, sat on the floor. She heard a muffled curse and peeked around into her walk-in closet. Brad held up a pair of dusty high heels. “I have never seen another woman with so few clothes.” Brad waved the shoes in her direction. “You are a disgrace to your kind.” She grinned. He had stayed. Brad had chosen to stay. She wanted to cry all over again, this time with joy. His eyes scanned her body and a wicked smile grew on his face. “Now that is what I call an invitation.” She blushed and pulled the towel from her hair, holding it up in front of her breasts. His eyebrows lifted in surprise. “You think that is going to save your virtue?” She started to back away. In two strides, he caught her and grabbed the towel from her hands. Her body warmed. His scent filled her head. Reflexively, she reached for the buttons on his shirt. Smiling, he grabbed her hands. “Later,” he said, “at home.” Then spinning her around he told her to stand still. He stepped over to the bed. “Let’s see. I’ve never dressed a woman before.” He studied her body. She felt herself blushing again. “Brad, I can…” He held up his hand. “I’m sure you can but you see I’m taking you back to the house. You’re going to meet my friends and I want them to see how beautiful you are.” He picked out a

Moonlight RaptuRe 61 pair of panties and a bra and passed them to her. “Friends?” she asked, slipping on the panties then fastening the bra and pulling it around her back and up over her breasts. He chose a black cotton blouse with a bit of frilly lace around the neck. As she pulled it on, he moved over to the pile of jeans. “Do you only own jeans? And only two colors?” “I don’t have need of anything else,” she said, suddenly defensive. Her life had always centered on the horses and the ranch. For any other events, she had a dress that he hadn’t found yet somewhere in her closet. Or was it still at the dry cleaners? Maybe that was why he hadn’t found it. “I don’t go out anywhere fancy. Jeans have always worked just fine.” “Well, first thing you and I are going to do is go shopping,” he said, opening up a suitcase. “My woman is going to have more than just jeans to wear.” She yanked a pair of blue jeans off the pile. “I can shop for my own clothes,” she said angrily. “I don’t need a man to tell me what to wear.” He continued to pack the suitcase. “I’ll never tell you what to wear. I’m going to enjoy buying you anything you want.” “I have my own money,” she said, hopping on one foot while pulling her jeans over the other foot. “I can buy my own clothes.” She switched feet and pulled her jeans up over her knees. “I have done so all my life. You think I don’t know how to handle myself in a houseful of men?” Sadness engulfed her and Julie suddenly sat down on the edge of the bed. Her father was gone. Dead. She had nearly forgotten. He had been lying on the floor all night and she hadn’t even known he was dying or dead. How long had he suffered? She clutched her arms around her chest and doubled over. She tried to stifle her sobs but each time she took a breath, she nearly choked. Brad knelt down in front of her, grabbing her arms with his warm hands. “I am so sorry, my love. I wish I could take this

62 Lee Pearce pain away.” She stopped rocking and looked into his eyes, seeing only kindness and sincerity. “Take me home, Brad.”

◊◊◊ The Greenley ranch ran over one hundred horses on a thousand acres of pasture and woodland. Sam Greenley, the largest land owner in Rocks End, stood in the doorway of one of his many outbuildings, leaning stiffly against the frame. Inside the small barn, once used to house two tractors and a broken down pickup truck, sat a large cage, large enough to hold two men. The one man now inside it moaned. Sam heard a thud and the moaning stopped. “Don’t damage him too much,” he said. “Yes, boss,” came the reply. A car pulled up. Sam noticed Belinda stepped out, wearing a T-shirt and jeans instead of her uniform. She was here on unofficial business. Pushing her sunglasses on top of head, her hair pulled back tight into a ponytail accentuating her features. She stopped in front of him. “Where is he?” “Inside.” Sam jerked his chin back over his shoulder. “You’re sure about this?” she asked. “Once we start, we’re in this together.” Sam nodded. “I need to see you can do this.” She stepped past him and into the dim interior. “Don’t you worry about me. I’ve had over five hundred years of feeding to know when to stop.” “This is very important to us,” Sam said, grabbing her arm, spinning her around. “To our clan.” Belinda’s eyes darkened and she glanced at his hand. Instead of accepting her implied threat, he pulled her closer. “One slip­ up,” he muttered, “and you’ll never see another sunset.” She stood on her tiptoes, her face very close. He could smell

Moonlight RaptuRe 63 the scent of fresh blood on her breath. “Don’t threaten me, wolf. The Vampires have been around far longer than your kind. And we will be around long after.” Sam growled but released her arm. She didn’t frighten him but he needed her right now. Belinda turned and strode over to the cage. Without glancing at the group of men standing on the far side, she spoke: “Has he been prepared?” “He’s ready,” Doc said, placing a capped syringe in his bag. The man, Jed, one of Sam’s farm hands, had been handcuffed at his wrists and ankles and now lay on his side on the floor of the cage. Jed, along with a group of Sam’s farm hands, had been sent to convince Mark Woods to see the Greenley way of things. Instead, the whole episode had gotten out of hand and Mark had ended up unconscious, with Sam no closer to an arrangement with the Woods. Sam, angry, had decided Jed was no longer of any use. He’d have taken care of Jed himself, if Doc hadn’t convinced him to let Belinda practice on Jed. Sam had agreed, only because he’d seen the future and knew Belinda would play an important part in it. Sam watched as Belinda opened the cage door and stepped inside. She crouched down in front of Jed. His legs had been cuffed to the floor, his upper body and arms chained to the back wall of the cage. Jed lifted his head. His eyes darted wildly from side to side. His nostrils flared as he caught her scent. Sam wondered if he smelled death. Jed’s body jerked, his back warping outward, his arms and legs straining against the chains that held him upright. He screamed in pain. Belinda touched his head, brushing the hair out of his eyes. “There, there, Jed,” she spoke, her voice a monotone as she used her hypnotic rapture. “Just let it happen.” As his body finished its convulsion, Jed squinted his eyes until he seemed able to focus on her face. “Please,” he said, his voice raspy with pain, “please, it hurts.”

64 Lee Pearce She ran her hand down his neck and onto his shoulder. “This is how it must be, Jed.” She crawled over his body and sat down behind him. She pulled his back against her chest, her legs splayed around his hips, tore his shirt open and wrapped her left arm partway around his chest. Her hand splayed over his heart. Sam figured Jed’s heart was beating frantic by now, with the drugs Doc had administered. With her right hand, Belinda pushed Jed’s head to the side and brushed away his scraggly hair. Her fingers pressed against his neck’s artery. Jed started to struggle and this time it was not due to Doc’s injection. “Hush, Jed,” her words soothed and he stopped moving. She continued to whisper in his ear. Sam could no longer hear her words. He watched enthralled. He had never seen a vampire working a victim before. This was how they made their meal last for days. Hypnosis, what they called rapture, and the controlled use of their paralytic saliva, tempered with just the right amount of withdrawn blood. Jed’s eyelids fluttered and his body relaxed. A look of peace came across his features. Belinda opened her mouth, her fangs already drawn out and pierced his neck. A small drop of blood trickled down Jed’s skin. Jed didn’t react. His eyes remained closed. Belinda’s fangs glistened as she expelled the paralyzing saliva into his bloodstream. Jed’s body relaxed more, appearing limp. Sam looked back at Belinda. She stared at him with eyes so black he felt drawn in. He found himself taking a step forward but stopped in mid-step, cursing. Grinning, Belinda sank her teeth in deeper. After awhile Belinda withdrew her fangs. She kept her hand firmly pressed over Jed’s heart. Doc reached through the cage bars and touched Jed’s wrist, taking a pulse. He looked up at Sam. “His pulse is slow but steady,” Doc said. Sam nodded then sat down on a nearby hay bale. “We wait.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 65 Doc continued to monitor Jed’s pulse over the next few hours. Whenever Jed’s body returned to convulsing, Belinda would insert her teeth into his neck, letting the saliva flow into his blood, calming the tremors. As darkness approached, Sam stood. “Enough,” he said. He started to walk away. At the door he turned. “You have proven yourself tonight,” he said and started to step through the door. “Be sure to clean up after you’ve finished with him and put the cage below. It will do us no good if anyone from the outside sees it.” He heard Belinda’s satisfied moan. “Awake,” she said, as Sam walked away from the barn. Jed shrieked once. Sam heard the tearing of skin. He didn’t need to look back to know Belinda had begun her ferocious feeding. Doc followed him out the door. “Shall I make the arrangements?” Sam paused while one of the farmhands rushed to open the car door. For a moment guilt weighed on his heart over Jed, Sam shook it away. “This is how it must be. We need her under our control.” He nodded once. “Do it.”

Chapter Six “You lied, Brad.” Julie stood in the middle of his living room, hands on her hips, glaring up at him. “Technically, I did not lie.” In a wide leg stance, with his arms crossed over his chest, he held his ground as if prepared for a fight. She was ready to give him one. “You knew about my problem and you still made me tell you.” “I’ve only known about it for a few days.” “Oh, and who told you? Mark? Victor?” Brad tilted his head. “Who is this Victor, anyway?” “He’s a friend. Don’t change the subject.” “He’s an old friend of your family. That I understand. But what is he to you?” Julie turned away and stalked over to the closest window. She hadn’t wanted to tell Brad about Victor just yet. She didn’t know when the perfect time would be but today was not it. She was too angry. They had arrived here a while ago. She had met Brad’s city friends outside: Kevin and Dave, Jack, his ex-pack leader, and then they had gone into the dining room to meet Win. That’s when it had all fallen apart. Julie had taken one look at the room full of medical equipment and Win standing over a microscope and felt her world tilt. She had stumbled to the living room, where she had taken several deep breaths to get her bearings all the while pacing. The obscenities she had muttered sent everyone but Brad outside. “Victor used to help my mother through her bad days,” she started. “Then, when I started to show signs, he came to help me. He uses his vampire saliva to numb my body. He uses his hypnosis to put me to sleep. Those are the only two things that

68 Lee Pearce get me through the worst of the attacks.” “But your father uses sedatives.” “My father is a stub…” her voice trailed off, pain slicing through her chest, “was a stubborn man. He believed he could help me. He and Doc concocted different varieties of sedatives but none worked for long. They always had to let Victor come.” “Victor cares very much for you.” “And I for him.” “Do you love him?” Julie heard the pain in Brad’s voice and spun around. He looked directly into her eyes. She felt trapped. “Brad, I love you.” He winced. She grimaced. Her voice had come out all wrong. It sounded more like a plea than an admission of love. “I can see why you love him,” Brad said, quietly. “He has helped you in a very intimate way.” She blushed suddenly. Did he know? “And you’re going to need him in the future, correct?” She nodded once. “Then I will allow him in this house until you’re cured.” Julie suddenly bristled. She strode across the room and stood on her tiptoes to look him straight in the eye. “Allow? I thought this was my home now, too. I’ll have over whomever I want, whenever I want.” Brad winced again. “Of course. I didn’t mean. I meant…Oh, damn.” He grabbed her arms. “Julie, you scared the hell out of me. When you drove away all upset the other day, I got worried. I went to your house. I heard the pain in your voice when you howled. I tried to get to you but that damn electric fence got in the way. So I broke into your doctor’s office instead. I read your file. Your mother’s file, too. I had to know what was wrong with you. Then when you didn’t show up, I panicked. Only they,” he pointed outside, “stopped me from going back over to your

Moonlight RaptuRe 69 house and crashing down the door. Then Victor showed up today. He had come to warn me about the sheriff. That Belinda couldn’t be trusted. Then we saw the ambulance heading to your ranch. I panicked, again. But I also saw the way he reacted. He loves you too.” “I…” Julie began but Brad shook his head stopping her from speaking. “I know you’ve only known me a short time,” he continued, “and that maybe what we have is not the same as what you feel for Victor. Maybe you’re trying to see if you can make this work.” “I…” He continued. “And I know you need Victor to keep you alive. So I just need you to be honest with me, Julie, and when the time comes for you to decide which one of us you want to be with, I will respect your decision.” She looked into his pain-filled eyes. It had taken a lot for him to say that. Werewolves mated for life. He was prepared to lose her to another, he loved her that much. “Brad, I love you,” she said, “and I love Victor.” Could she decide between the two of them? Why? “Brad, I will never stop loving you. I love you both.” His eyes lit up with hope, but also suspicion. “What are you saying?” “I don’t know what I’m saying.” Did she? “I just know that I can’t live without either of you. My heart aches at the thought of it.” She found herself leaning toward Brad. He pulled her in tight. “Then we will figure something out,” Brad said. “But for now, please let Win help you to get better.” And now Julie felt fear. “What if she can’t, Brad? What if we find out there is nothing that can be done for me?” “Then I’ll love you for as much time as we have.” He bent his head, met her lips and kissed her deeply. She opened to him reflexively, feeling his love in his passion and she returned it.

70 Lee Pearce They pulled apart as the front door creaked open. “We heard silence,” Kevin said looking into the room. “Came to see who won.” Brad looked down at her, still in his arms. He smiled. “I think I did.” She shifted away. “We’ll see.” Julie moved back to the dining room as Brad went out to the front porch. Win had been busy while she and Brad had argued in the other room. The intelligent woman already had the contents of Julie’s bag spread out on the table. Thankful that Win had only removed the medicine from her bag and now had an array of small jars and syringes lined up as if ready for inspection. One bottle sat beside the laptop and Julie touched the keyboard, turning off the screen saver. An encyclopedia of medication opened up on the screen. Julie recognized some of the names that had been prescribed for her horses. The door opened again and Win came in followed by Brad. Julie moved away to make room for the other woman at the computer. Brad scanned the medications. “What is all this?” Brad picked up the first bottle. “I saw this in Julie’s medical file. It’s a sedative for horses, right?” Win waved at the bottles. “They’re all sedatives. Of differing strengths. Some just numb the body. Others induce a nearcomatose state.” “How were these helping Julie?” “They weren’t.” “But then why…?” Win held up the little bottle beside her laptop. She passed it to him. “This is the one you should be most concerned about.” Brad tried to read the medical name. Julie thought it looked like the other sedatives. “It’s a hallucinogen,” Win filled in. “What?” Julie and Brad said at the same time. Brad stared at

Moonlight RaptuRe 71 the little bottle like it had grown razor-sharp teeth. “Julie, what do you remember of your attacks? When you were sedated?” Win asked. Julie thought. “I remember dreams,” she said, slowly. “Dreams of being a werewolf. Running with a pack of wolves. Why?” “Seems your doctor was trying to force you to change into a werewolf,” Win said. “See if your mind could control your body.” “My dreams?” Win nodded. “I think that’s as far as the hallucinogen could get you though. That’s why the cocktail of sedatives. Your doctor was trying to find the right mixture to relax your body enough to let your mind take over.” Brad growled. “I think I should pay Doc a visit. Teach him a new set of ethics.” “No, Brad,” Julie said. “Doc has been helping my family for years. I’ll go in tomorrow and talk to him. Find out why.” Win held up her hand. “And, in the meantime, I’ll do some more digging. He might have been onto something.” She glanced up a Brad. “Promise me you’ll do nothing until we talk some more.” Brad nodded once, curtly, as if not happy. Julie reached for her bag still stuffed with her clothes and personal items. “I’m going upstairs.” Brad took the bag from her hand and followed her. He showed her to his room. She sat down on the side of his bed, her head bobbing, suddenly tired. He knelt before her and slid off her running shoes. Then he helped her stand, unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans. As he pulled them down her hips, she collapsed back onto the bed. She was asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.

72 Lee Pearce Brad wanted nothing more than to be with her right now, so he stripped down to his boxers and climbed onto the bed. He pulled her close, spooning her body, and wrapped the blanket around them. She sighed and lay very still, breathing deeply, molded to his body. His mind spun with concerns about Victor, her condition, her medications, and their future. Victor had been in Julie’s life since before he had bought the ranch. He helped her through her sickness but how? A vampire takes blood. Did Victor weaken Julie in a way to help? No, that could kill her. Did he use his rapture? If he hypnotized her, she might make it through the night easier. But it couldn’t be all that he did. Brad sensed he got a lot closer. Julie even said she loved Victor as much as she loved him. But how could one woman love two men equally? What if she had to make a choice? He had lived in clans where one male had one female. That was it. If one of them took another lover, they were both punished. Divorce was rare but did happen. Often if one mate died, the other mate, especially if it was the female, would select another mate as soon as decorum allowed. But this was new to Brad, loving a woman who may have another lover. There had to be more to this than he knew. He felt her back moving against his chest as she breathed deeply. She seemed to be more worried about how he would react to Victor in their lives. If she needed Victor, then he was going to make the attempt to negotiate some sort of arrangement. Earlier when Victor had arrived at the ranch to talk to him about Belinda, Brad had gotten a feeling he had wanted to say more and that he was holding himself back. Was it about Julie’s illness? Brad’s friends were working on it. Win was one of the most intelligent researchers he knew. He was very lucky to have her looking into Julie’s case and he had every confidence that she would find a cure. But the medications. All those medications. Why the hallucinogens? He understood the sedatives. Julie would be in horrible pain. She’d need them just to survive. But the hallucinogens? Why

Moonlight RaptuRe 73 make her mind think of things that were not real? What was the purpose? Only her doctor would know. They’d need to talk to him to find out why. He hoped the doctor was forthcoming. He was too old and looked too fragile to handle much physical convincing. Besides, Julie respected the man. She wouldn’t let Brad hurt him in any way, no matter what the reason. He had met one complicated woman. He pulled her a little closer. He had never walked away from a challenge before. He sure as hell wasn’t going to walk away from this one.

◊◊◊ Julie woke to the smell of smoke from the barbeque. Her stomach growled. Brad stirred behind her, pulling her closer. “It smells like they’re burning the food,” she whispered. Brad growled under his breath. “Dinner can wait.” He nuzzled her neck. His upper hand found her breast. She felt her nipple grow hard beneath his palm. He lifted her blouse over her head and tossed it on the floor. Her bra and panties followed suit. She reached back and found he wore boxer shorts. “I want you naked.” she said. “Now.” Quickly the boxers joined her clothing on the floor. Julie twisted onto her back. Brad slid between her legs, his head dipping low. Warm breath teased her nub. She moaned. He drew his tongue in circles then trailed down her slit to her vagina. She felt him dip inside, his whiskered face rubbing her thighs which she spread wide. Shivers of delight danced up her spine. A pressure built low in her stomach. Even though her body hummed with his touch, it wasn’t enough. “Brad,” she gasped. “Brad, inside me. Now.” He crawled up her body, licking as he went. Too slowly though for Julie; she grabbed his short hair, lifting his head. She bent forward, her lips searching, finding his. They parted hungrily and he forced her back down, his cock pressing against her entrance. She wrapped her legs around his hips as he pushed himself deep. She cried out against his mouth. He stopped

74 Lee Pearce and she thrust her pelvis against his body, impaling herself, feeling her body grasping his in its orgasm, muscles contracting around his shaft. He pumped, groaned then lay spent beside her, holding her close. Julie clung to him, feeling his heart beat against her chest. After a few seconds, he lifted himself up on an elbow. Then very slowly he began to kiss her face. “Dinner, Brad,” she reminded him, not really wanting him to push away. “Mmmm, I’ve had my fill,” he murmured, sucking on the spot where her neck met her shoulder. Julie’s body shuddered with his touch. She waited for his teeth to graze her skin a turn-on she found hard to resist. Instead he lifted his head. “I’m sorry,” Brad moved his lips lower. “The bruises. I’ll go lower.” Vaguely, she wondered what he meant by bruises; then she felt his cock begin to harden again, forgot all other thoughts, and clenched her inner muscles around his shaft. “Oh, Mr. Billingsworth, you do seem insatiable tonight.” She tightened her walls. He moaned. She relaxed. “I can’t get enough of you,” he said. “No need to rush,” she whispered, as the smell of grilling steaks drifted in through the window and made her stomach growl. “I can make cheese sandwiches later.” Brad started to laugh. “Are you telling me you’re hungry?” He shifted his hips, rubbing his shaft against her inner g-spot. She arched her back. “That we should continue later?” She tightened her own muscles again, gasping. “Yes and no. No dawdling with this one.” A half-hour later, Julie and Brad, showered and dressed, arrived in the dining room. “Did the hospital or Mark call?” she asked, feeling a little guilty about having forgotten about Mark.

Moonlight RaptuRe 75 Jack nodded. “Mark called. He tried your cell and left a message. Thought he’d better call the house just in case. Said he and Victor were on their way home.” “Then his injuries weren’t too severe?” “He had some internal bruising but nothing more serious. He’s to take it easy for the next couple days. No riding. No lifting. No straining.” Julie sighed. “I guess I should go over and see to the horses.” “Victor said he will take care of them. Said you’re to stay put.” Brad poured wine into her glass. Julie smiled at the thought of Victor helping out. “He’s always been there when we needed him. I don’t know what I’d do without him.” “He’s been with your family a long time,” Win said. “People around these parts know he’s a vampire?” Kevin and Dave entered the dining room carrying platters of food. Julie waited to continue until after everyone had filled their plates. “The population of Rocks End is mostly made up of werewolves, with a spattering of vampires, and the odd demon. I haven’t seen a demon for awhile, so either they’ve gone into hibernation, or they’ve moved on. They tend to like to be around water and we’re approaching the dry season. We might not see them again until the fall.” “But there are some humans, aren’t there?” Jack said. “A few full-blooded,” Julie replied, slicing a juicy morsel from her steak, “but most have some percentage of supernatural blood in them.” “And everyone gets along?” Jack asked. “We’re a sociable group around here,” Julie said. “No more than the usual squabbling and bickering. We all tend to keep our differences to ourselves. Handle things ourselves.” “What about the sheriff?” Jack asked suspiciously. “When

76 Lee Pearce did she come to town?” “About a year ago,” Julie said, thinking back. “Our previous sheriff was in the city for a conference and died of a heart attack. Seems he had just come back to his hotel room after the banquet, sat down in a chair and never got back up.” “And Belinda?” Jack prompted. “Sam Greenley spread the word around,” she said. “You can’t really advertise in the Classifieds for this town. You just have to spread the word around the supernatural community and hope you get someone trustworthy.” “And he chose Belinda?” Jack cut into his steak. “Yeah, all her credentials must have checked out. Why?” Jack and Brad looked at each other. Brad spoke first. “Well, we knew her about a hundred years ago.” Win raised an eyebrow. Kevin and Dave elbowed each other and snickered. “How well did you know her?” Julie asked cautiously. Prying into Brad’s history was really something she didn’t want to do, but since he had brought it up, she felt free to ask. Brad looked at his plate. “Uh, there may have been a very short relationship at one time.” “May have?” Then she burst out laughing. “Brad, I’m not too worried about an old flame coming into town. By the way, she was here first. You moved in after, remember?” He smirked. “So you’re not jealous?” She reached over and grabbed his hand. “You could have chosen her. Instead you’re with me now. I don’t think I have any reason to be jealous.” Brad sighed heavily, relief on his face. Win was still looking askew at Jack. “And…?” she prompted. Jack held up his hands. “She tried to kill me. She only wanted Brad. Seemed to like the dumb, silent type of wolf.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 77 Brad took exception to that and frowned at Jack. “Hey!” Both Win and Julie burst out laughing. Later, as they loaded the dishwasher, Julie asked, “Do you believe them?” “Not a chance,” Win said. “How can any female, supernatural or not, keep her hands off those two highly charged werewolves?” Julie nodded. “They are far too sexual.” She blushed remembering what Brad had done to her just a couple hours ago. She glanced up sheepishly and found the same look on Win’s face. They both burst out laughing again.

◊◊◊ Julie woke early the next morning and found Brad had slipped out of the room even earlier, without waking her. Distantly, she heard the horses stomping and neighing in the barn as Brad went about his chores. After showering and dressing, Julie grabbed her cell phone and moved down to the kitchen and poured herself some cereal and juice. She ate at the kitchen breakfast bar, the dining table once again taken up with Win’s computer and lab equipment. As she sat by the window overlooking the corral, she watched with amusement as Kevin and Dave attempted to move the horses out from the barn. Most of the time it seemed the horses did most of the herding of the two shape shifters. Her cell phone rang and she flipped it open. “Julie? Julie, is that you?” “Mark, how are you feeling?” “The funeral home called.” Leave it to Mark to get right to the point. “They want us to come in for a meeting. Something about Dad’s requests. They have some questions.” Her chest constricted. She felt tears sting her eyes at the reminder of her father’s death. Her father, a very thorough man, would have taken care of all the arrangements. He’d not want her to worry. “Have you checked your suit?” she asked, wiping a stray tear. “Is it okay for the funeral?” She heard him talk to someone in the room, his voice

78 Lee Pearce muffled as he held the receiver against his chest. She heard Victor’s rumbling voice respond and rubbed her neck absently. “Victor says it’s all right. Just needs an airing.” Julie shuddered. The last time he had worn that suit would have been for one of their cousins’ weddings about two years ago. She couldn’t remember if she had taken it to the dry cleaners or not. “If Victor thinks so then that’s good enough for me. What time is the home expecting us?” “A couple of hours. Before lunch, they said, would be good.” She looked at the digital clock on Brad’s microwave. She needed to purchase a proper funeral dress. Her only dress was a brightly flowered sundress. If she left now she could have one picked out and maybe even have time to buy shoes by the time Mark and Victor had come into town. “Not a problem. See you then.” Julie slipped off the stool, carried her dishes over to the sink, thinking she’d wash them later, and placed them to soak. Back in her room she applied a minimal amount of makeup. No one would be expecting her to look glamorous today. Not that she ever looked glamorous. Basic was all she ever wanted to be. She grabbed her purse and headed down the stairs. Outside, she headed over to the corral. Win and Jack stood leaning against the fence. Brad, Kevin and Dave seemed to be cornered by Sultan. “How long have they been like that?” Julie asked, mildly concerned. Upon hearing her voice, the stallion threw his head up in the air, spun around and trotted toward Julie. She noticed Kevin and Dave both taking the opportunity to dash into the barn. Brad followed more sedately across the grassy paddock. Julie held out her hand as the horse stopped by the fence and pressed his snout against her forehead, blowing warm air in her face. “Seems you were missed,” Win said.

Moonlight RaptuRe 79 “I should have come out sooner,” Julie said, stroking his nose. “He’s used to me being here and I guess he didn’t like all the new people.” “New men,” Brad said, climbing up and over the fence. “He had accepted me, I think because your scent is on me but those other two, he was going to chase into the next district.” Julie rubbed the horse’s neck then pulled away. “Off you go. The ladies are waiting.” The stallion stepped back, turned around and galloped toward the grazing mares. “Are you sure he’s not a shape shifter, too?” Jack asked. “He sure acts human.” Julie smiled. “With that many eager women to please, would you want to change back?” Brad looked at her and eyed the purse on her shoulder. “If you’ll wait a few minutes, I’ll go wash up.” “No Brad, you stay here,” she said. “You’re not going into town alone,” he said. She could almost see the hair on the back of his neck bristling. “I won’t be alone,” she said. “I’m meeting Mark at the funeral home. And first I have to go to the dress store to get something for, uh, the funeral.” She couldn’t yet say “Dad’s”. Too soon. “I agree with Brad. Someone should go with you,” Jack said. Kevin and Dave strutted up from the barn. “Go where?” “Shopping,” Brad said, making it sound like the worst job in the world. They grinned. Dave spoke. “Sounds like fun. Can we have your credit card?” “I am going alone,” Julie repeated. She didn’t really want company. Alone time would be just fine. Besides she didn’t want anyone watching her try on dresses in case she started crying. Brad crossed his arms. “Not alone.”

80 Lee Pearce “I’ll go,” Win said. “It’ll be our girl time.” Julie finally relented. Another woman might keep her from selecting something horrid considering her sombre mood. A little later as they drove along the country road, Win asked Julie about the area she had grown up in. Julie explained how the ranchers had always raised horses and that they were known for breeding champion thoroughbreds. They’d all become wealthy as interest from around the world and the money followed. After a few minutes of silence, Win spoke again, “How did you sleep last night?” “Soundly,” Julie said, “straight through the night.” “But yet the night before you had another session.” “I didn’t expect that one,” Julie said. “It was completely out of the ordinary.” She glanced at Win trying to read her thoughts. “Do you think I’m getting worse?” Win turned sideways in her seat, as far as the seatbelt would allow, to reassure her. “No, not at all. What do you think was different from the two nights?” Julie thought for a moment. What had been different? “Well, Brad for one. And I was here at his house. Uh, I wasn’t alone. Do you think this is all in my mind?” “I was going to suggest taking some more blood this morning but I’d thought you were probably tired of being treated like a pincushion,” Win said. Julie smiled. “It does get a little trying most days. Actually, Doc hasn’t phoned. He usually wants me to come in after a session for a check-up. Oh, my God…the vitamin shot!” She nearly drove the car off the road. “I forgot. I missed it yesterday. Maybe we should stop in-” “Julie, how often do you get this vitamin shot?” “Just around when the sessions are going to start,” she glanced at Win, “Why?” “Doesn’t it seem coincidental that he gives you these needles and then you get your attacks?”

Moonlight RaptuRe 81 “No, Doc is just building up my immune system around the same time.” “I’ve been trying to figure out how the hallucinogen is getting into your body,” Win continued. “Sure we found a bottle in your pile of meds but that type of medication needs to be built up or your body would just reject a large dosage, using a fever to fight it.” “Why would he encourage my sickness? He would never intentionally hurt me.” “Well, maybe he really was trying to force you to change. He had seen how your mother had suffered. Maybe he thought this would work and was trying to figure out the correct dosage.” “I think I should stop in for a visit.” Julie reached for her cell phone. She passed it to Win. “Can you dial him? He’s under ‘doctor’. See if he will see me early this afternoon.” Win pressed the touch pad then held the phone up to her ear. After about a minute, she pushed the mouthpiece aside. “Answering machine,” she said. “Do you want to leave a message?” Julie shook her head. “If you got the machine then he’s closed for the day. I’ll try him tomorrow.” Rocks End came into view. First, the two large auction barns on the east side of the highway, the parking lots empty for now until the auctions started up in the summer. Then, cresting over a hill, they drove past houses with neat gardens, all blossoming at this time of year, and into the downtown. Shops and restaurants lined the street on either side for at least six blocks. Julie pulled into one of the few remaining parking spots that just happened to be in front of the dress store. No one would be out shopping this early so Julie knew she would be in and out quickly. As she and Win stepped out of the car, they both stopped to gawk at the window display. Two frilly wedding dresses, glittering with satin and silk, sat up front, surrounded by miniature versions in girls’ sizes. Julie sighed, then thought of the funeral. She had never thought she’d be buying the dress

82 Lee Pearce she needed today for a long time. The door opened and an older woman, hair piled massively on top of her head, rushed out, her arms open wide. “Julie, I am so sorry for your loss,” she said, engulfing Julie in a hug. “He always had your best interests at heart.” Julie felt tears coming and pulled away. “Thank you, Aunt Sadie.” She didn’t want to have to spend the next few moments being soothed by a woman who had known her all her life. She wanted to get on with the day. She could mourn later. But then Aunt Sadie, as she was called by everyone in town, acted as everyone’s mother. She was there to listen to their problems. Sadie had been always available for Julie when her father and brother didn’t know how to help her. “Yes, Julie, you have much to do,” Aunt Sadie pushed her into the store. “Always a busy time with all the arrangements.” Julie introduced Win, who sat down in a chair out of the way, as a friend. Aunt Sadie poured her a cup of coffee and set it beside a plate of fresh muffins from the bakeshop down the street and gave a cup to Win, also. “You knew I was coming?” Julie asked, sniffing in the delicious smell. Aunt Sadie rolled out a rack of dresses. “I have a wedding party coming in a little later so I always have something to nibble on. I know you werewolves. Always hungry. Come, Miss Julie. You have many dresses to try on.” Julie stared at the rack of dresses. None had any tags which generally meant she couldn’t afford them. “These are all very nice but I just want something simple.” Simple translated into inexpensive. “These are moderately priced,” Aunt Sadie said. Moderately meant nearly expensive. Then she waved Julie into the dressing room. “We start now.” Julie spent the next hour trying on the dresses and shoes. Aunt Sadie made her try them all on until the three of them had

Moonlight RaptuRe 83 agreed on one dress and a jacket. Black, of course, knee-length, cut to fit her athletic form, sleeveless. It didn’t help having wellmuscled thighs and arms. Nothing generally fit so she ended up either buying clothing too large or buying men’s clothing that wasn’t so form fitting. The jacket provided cover for her arms and made the dress look like a proper churchgoing outfit. Not that she had much time or energy to go to church. Running the two ranches now would exhaust her. She handed out the dress and, as she sat down wearily on the dressing room chair, heard Aunt Sadie speaking to a man in the store. The voice sounded familiar but Julie took the moment to lean her head against the wall of the change room and close her eyes. It wasn’t fair, she thought to herself. Yes, her father had been a tough man but he had been only thinking of her welfare. She couldn’t imagine what it would be like to watch the man she loved slowly dying from an incurable disease. Genes. If only she could change her genes. If only she’d been born a boy. “Someone outside wants to talk to you. Says his name is Stephen, that you know him,” Win opened the curtain just wide enough to look in. “Should I tell him to come out to the ranch later?” Julie shook her head. “He’s an old friend. We went to school together.” She pulled on her jeans. “Ask him to wait.” A few seconds later, Julie was again being comforted by another pair of strong arms. She pulled back. “Stephen, it’s good to see you.” He looked dishevelled, his brown hair windblown around his head, his shirt too short, showing off his long arms and neck, tanned already from hours in the sun working his own horses. “JJ, I am so sorry.” He looked truly saddened. “He should’ve lived a long life. Long enough to see grandchildren.” Julie smiled. Stephen was the only friend who called her “JJ” and she loved hearing the initials in his tenor voice. But Stephen was much like his father. Always thinking of the future and all the offspring to come. “Thank you, Stephen.”

84 Lee Pearce She introduced Win, who stood by the sales counter watching Aunt Sadie box up her new dress and shoes. “Would you like to go get a coffee?” he asked. “Or maybe lunch? I’d like to talk to you about some things.” “I’m meeting Mark at the funeral home,” she said, a little disappointed that she couldn’t visit with Stephen. “Maybe in a few days you could come out to the ranch. Meet Brad.” “So it’s true, JJ? You’ve moved in with him?” He didn’t seem at all jealous. Julie nodded. It never ceased to amaze her how fast news traveled in Rocks End. “Yes, he makes me very happy.” “JJ, he’s a bounty hunter,” Stephen said, “he has killed for a living. Are you sure you want that type as a father to your children?” “Brad is not like that,” Julie said, glancing at Win. Win nodded. “Our job is not to kill the people we’re hired to bring in. We’re not murderers. I’ve known Brad for quite a few years now. He’s only killed when he had to.” “Stephen, I know you’re worried about me,” Julie said, “but Brad loves me and I love him. He makes me happy.” “And what about Victor?” Julie looked over her shopping companion; the other woman was still talking with Sadie. “I’ve explained him to Brad. He seems to understand.” “Really?” Stephen’s voice rose. “And Brad is accepting of this arrangement?” “Well…” “You have to tell him everything.” “I know. I just…” Julie paused. “I just need to find the right moment.” Stephen suddenly pulled her into another hug. “Oh, JJ, I hope for your sake it goes well.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 85 “Stephen, what’s wrong?” Again, she had to push out of his arms. Stephen hadn’t shown this much affection since their attempts at dating in high school. “Are you okay?” He shook his head. “Everything is fine. Look, I should go. Let you get going.” And then he bolted out the door and disappeared down the street. Julie stared out the window after him. Something was up. Stephen just didn’t seem like himself. Right now she had too much on her plate to try and figure it out.

Chapter Seven “What time are we meeting your brother?” Win called out from beside the dress shop’s counter interrupting Julie’s thoughts. Stephen will have to wait. She’ll be seeing him often over the next few days, later she would have the opportunity to find out what was bothering him. “Uh, soon.” Julie glanced at her watch. She looked at Aunt Sadie. “Can you put that on our account?” “Your bill has been taken care of,” Aunt Sadie said. “Who…?” Julie asked, glancing at Win, who shrugged, confused also. Aunt Sadie held her hand up to her mouth. “It’s a secret. A gift from a friend is all I am to say if you asked.” “Well, whoever it was,” Julie said, “it was very generous of them, but I can pay for my own clothes. Please put it on my account.” Aunt Sadie tilted her head and looked stern. “He said you would say that too and that I am still not to let you pay. Are you going to make trouble for me?” Julie sighed. “All right, Aunt Sadie. I’ll talk to him later about this.” Everything in her screamed Brad was the culprit. She’d speak to him later. She could buy her own clothing. He didn’t need to make a gift out of this dress. She locked the dress box securely in the truck’s lock box and continued down the street. “But you must admit it was a very thoughtful gesture,” Win said after listening to Julie’s mutterings for two blocks. “Brad loves you. He wants to take care of you. And there’s nothing like a great-looking designer dress to make a girl feel better.” Julie was still not pleased. She did have the money and would pay him back. Julie and Win entered the doors of the funeral parlour, a large Victorian house once owned by a banker, one of the richest men in the district. When he passed away 50 years

88 Lee Pearce ago, the house was renovated into the funeral home. They stood in the front lobby listening to the quick click of heels a distance off. An older man rounded the corner, stopped and clasped his hands together in front of his chest. Even down the hall, his lithe form seemed to melt in and out of the shadows as he approached. Win growled under her breath, loud enough to make Julie reach out and grab her arm. “He’s part demon,” Julie explained, leaning in close, “they do that with the light. It’s something about their skin. It can fluctuate given the light conditions.” “Still spooky,” Win muttered. “Can he be trusted?” “Mr. Jones? Of course, I’ve known him all my life.” The funeral director stopped in front of them. He smiled with his eyes but the rest of his face showed the proper grief. “Miss Julie,” he said, “I am so sorry for your loss.” “Thank you, Mr. Jones,” she said, releasing Win’s arm. “Is my brother here?” He nodded. “Yes, he’s viewing the casket your father had picked out. Please come this way.” Julie introduced Win, again, as she walked beside him. When they arrived at the back, Hank stepped aside as Julie and Win entered a large room lined with caskets. The sun shone brightly through all of the windows, making it look more like a new car showroom. She actually appreciated the room’s cheery mood, having grown tired of all the solemn people. Mark stood by a dark mahogany casket, its brass handles gleaming brightly. “Is this the one Dad wanted?” Julie asked, stepping up beside Mark. He shook his head and pointed to a plain pine box in the far corner. “That’s the one he had chosen but I don’t like it. It doesn’t seem right for some reason.” “Not respectful enough,” Victor said rising from a chair in a dark corner.

Moonlight RaptuRe 89 Julie wanted to run into his arms. Even though it had only been a short while, she missed his comforting touch. Brad satisfied her in every way a lover should, but Victor filled a part of her heart, too. She held back. Win might get a little perturbed seeing her with someone else. “Dad was very frugal.” She turned to Mr. Jones. “What else did my father arrange?” “Perhaps we could retire to the office.” He directed them back out into the hallway. Victor and Win sat out in the hall while Julie and Mark looked over their father’s list and the invoice. Julie couldn’t help but notice the two of them looking warily at each other. She wondered exactly what had happened yesterday morning when Victor had arrived at Brad’s ranch alone. What had they discussed? So much had happened over the past 24 hours that Julie hadn’t had time to speak to Victor. She hoped maybe this afternoon she could find an excuse to go back to her home and see Victor. Talk to him and figure out a way for them to tell Brad the whole truth. After Julie got over her shock at the cost of everything, she consented to change the casket to the one Mark had picked. The casket didn’t really matter after all. Her father wanted to be cremated and his ashes buried beside her mother. She felt it more important her brother was satisfied. Then she noticed her father had chosen the community center to hold the reception. At least he had correctly guessed that most of the region would come out to pay its respects. They’d need the large space, even though the cost of that alone was astounding. Outside the funeral home, they agreed to go to the local diner for lunch as it would be quick and neither Julie nor Mark wanted to be away from their ranches for long. Always chores to do. As they walked down the street, Julie noticed people parted to let them pass, some even nodding in their direction when she caught their eye. Inside the diner, the owner ushered them to a table along the front window and then put Reserved signs on the neighbouring tables.

90 Lee Pearce “Busy place,” Win commented.

“He does that whenever we come in to eat,” Mark said,

nonchalantly. Julie cleared her throat. Mark looked at her, puzzled. “Oh, really?” Win asked. “He blocks off tables? Why?” “For privacy,” Mark said. “Mark,” Julie said, quickly. “What’s going on?” Win asked suspiciously, looking from sister to brother and back. “Nothing,” Julie said quickly again. She glanced at Victor beseechingly. “As major property owners,” Victor spoke up, “the Woods get treated a little differently.” Win didn’t look like she believed him. The waitress arrived to take their orders. Win, Mark and she ordered hamburgers with the works. Victor could eat something once in a while but he declined to order anything but coffee this time. After they received their coffees, Julie brought up the discussion of money, something she hated discussing but a change of subject was needed. “Have you been to the bank today?” she asked Mark. Victor nodded. “The balance will cover the funeral expenses but we’ll need the proceeds from the horse sale to come in soon to cover some other recent expenses.” “Recent expenses?” she asked. “Well, there are the vet bills for the new horses last month and…” Victor trailed off. “And…?” Julie asked, wondering what else. She’d always paid the groceries with cash. The utility bills were automatically taken out of the account. Dad had always made sure there was enough to cover them. Mark looked out the window. Victor cleared his throat. “The prescriptions.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 91 She swallowed, feeling the color drain from her face. “Mine, right?” Victor nodded. “How much?” she asked feeling weak. “Don’t worry.” Victor grabbed her hand. “I have money. I can cover the cost until…” Even though she didn’t want to, she yanked her hand away from his cool grip. “I’ll pay you back,” she said, knowing she had already said that once today. Her father was gone. She had to learn to pay her own way now. How? All she knew was horses. And who around here would hire her to work knowing she had to be off sporadically and that she might not return. She could go to the city, get a job as a waitress. They made pretty good tips. Maybe in a bar or a high-end restaurant. And there were lots of restaurants so when she inevitably got fired from one for being unreliable, she’d just start at another. “We’ll figure something out,” Win said, as if reading her mind. “You could start weaning yourself off some of the sedatives. Maybe take vitamin pills instead of the vaccination and save the cost of the office visit.” “I didn’t take any medication during the last attack,” Julie said, her pulse quickening. “And I survived that one on my own.” “What do you mean?” Victor asked. “On your own?” She looked at Mark who still refused to look her way. “You didn’t tell him?” She looked back at Victor. “I had another attack. I was packing to leave. Dad came up. He told me I couldn’t leave. He locked me in.” Victor’s eyebrows lifted but he said nothing. They both knew she could have broken down her door if she needed to by sheer strength. “Then the attack started. I got stubborn. I didn’t call Dad at first. I tried to get to my medicine,” she waved her right hand, “but my hands stopped working. The attack happened quickly

92 Lee Pearce this time. I must have passed out right away too because I don’t remember much else that night. I think I came to a couple times, but I’m not sure. I woke up when I heard Mark downstairs.” “You don’t remember anything at all?” Victor asked suspiciously. She shook her head. “Nothing. In fact, I felt great, energized even, when I woke. Like after we…” She looked winsomely at Victor then glanced at Win, suddenly remembering she sat beside her. “Uh, I mean…” “It’s all right,” Win said. “I understand. Victor helps you too. It’s part of how a vampire subdues his victim. The numbing discharge from his fangs would keep your attack manageable. Victor, you would have to be with her all night though to keep administering the anaesthetic, right?” Victor nodded thoughtfully. He looked at Julie. “I need to see your shoulder.” “What now?” she asked uncomfortably, glancing at the waitress as their orders arrived. He didn’t reply until the waitress left. “Yes…” and nodded toward the washroom. “It can wait until we’re done eating,” Win said. “Why?” Julie demanded of Victor. “It’s probably nothing anyway,” Victor said, then directed his question to Win. “Did you see any marks on her this morning?” Win shook her head. “Marks?” Julie asked. “Tell me what’s going on.” “Has your father allowed any other vampires into the house lately?” Victor asked. “No,” Julie said. She remembered Brad mentioning bruises when he kissed her shoulder but that couldn’t be what Victor meant. He looked for bite marks. Mark looked at her. “The Sheriff. About a week ago.” Julie sat up straight in her seat. “Belinda? She wouldn’t

Moonlight RaptuRe 93 touch me. Not without my permission.” “I’m probably wrong,” Victor said. “Eat your lunch.” “You’re wrong about the Sheriff. Besides, Brad would’ve noticed some strange bite marks on my body last night,” Julie declared, angry, suddenly. “I don’t want to discuss this anymore.” She remembered nothing. No one had been in her room. No one had touched her the way only Victor could. They were wrong. Every fibre in her being said they were wrong. They parted after lunch, Mark and Victor heading back to the ranch, Julie taking Win to the hardware store to pick up supplies. Win, not one to waste time, grabbed one of the teenage sales assistants, a young man that fell for her werewolf charm, and disappeared into the depths of the store. Julie wandered down the kitchen appliance aisle thinking Brad needed a few more conveniences. She gazed at the variety of baking items and coffee makers, thinking an espresso machine would be a treat. A baking center, too. She laughed to herself; where would she find the time to bake a cake? Meandering down the aisles, she found herself near the back. Loud, angry voices drifted from an office. She started to turn away, but stopped when she heard the magic word that would make any rancher stop in his tracks. “…your water problem is getting more and more expensive, Sam.” Water. The life blood of any ranch. Water for the horses. Water for the land to grow the hay for the horses. People had died over the right to use the crystal, dancing, pearly life force. “I don’t care,” she recognized Stephen’s father’s voice. “Get me that damn drill in the next week. What does the supplier need? More money?” “It’s just not available until next month.” “Where is it coming from? Alaska?” “The oil companies are using…”

94 Lee Pearce “Oil…If I had oil, I could tank in water instead of having to rely on that trickle of a river coming from the Woods aquifer.” Julie gasped. Their ranch sat on a massive underground lake that reached beyond the town limits for at least 50 miles. Why hadn’t Sam Greenley come to her? There was more than enough water to go around. She didn’t know he was having trouble with his supply. Was that why Stephen had been so upset earlier? “Go back and talk to the children after the funeral,” the manager suggested. “I’m sure they’d be much more reasonable than their father.” “How can I count on that? They’d just ask for more money than their father. He insulted me. No one insults a Greenley. No, just get me that damn drilling rig. I will take the water that belongs to me.” The sound of a door banging against a wall announced Greenley’s departure. Julie ducked even though she didn’t need to since the shelves reached nearly to the ceiling. She heard Sam’s heavy boots stomp up the next aisle. She knew better than to approach him when he was this angry. She’d go see him after the funeral. Making her way back to the front of the store, she spotted Win and went to her. Win looked up from watching her items being carefully packed into the last bag by the now googly-eyed boy. “Found everything?” Julie asked. “This store is amazingly well stocked for a small town,” Win commented as they followed the sales clerk who carried her bags outside, putting them into the storage locker in the back of the truck. “It has to provide for a demanding clientele,” Julie said, pulling on the lock to make sure it was tight. “Most ranchers don’t have the time or the help to send to the city so they are rather insistent that the store carries what they need.” A few miles out of town, Win mentioned the man who had stormed out of the hardware store.

Moonlight RaptuRe 95 “He’s Stephen’s father. Sam Greenley,” Julie explained. She glanced to the side of the road. “Look over there.” “That creek?” “Uh-huh,” Julie rolled down her window. The wind roared by and she had to raise her voice to be heard. The fresh air felt cool on her warm skin. “That used to be a deep river that ran through our ranches.” “What’s happened to it?” Win said, almost shouting. “Some think global warming,” Julie said. “Others think over use and wastage.” “And you?” “I think the aquifer is just getting low. We’ve never had any problems and Brad shouldn’t either because he is downstream but the Greenleys, who live upstream, have always had shortages in the dry season. They have wells but they must not be deep enough.” “Was that what he was arguing about?” “You heard them?” Win smiled. “I may not be a changeable werewolf but I do have the hearing of one.” “Must help with your bounty hunting,” Julie said. “Jack and I mostly just do pick-ups, now,” Win replied. “Jack didn’t want me in any more undercover, translation dangerous, situations. The money is not as good but it still pays well and we manage.” “Is Brad paying you for this?” Julie wondered. How far would Brad go for her? Win shook her head. “No, not all. We’re paying back a favor.” “A favor?” “Brad helped Jack save my life,” Win smiled. “So we’re helping save yours now.”

96 Lee Pearce “What if you can’t?” Julie asked as softly as the wind would allow. “I will,” Win declared. “I have one of the world’s best labs working with me. We will figure you out.” Metal crunched. The truck jumped. Julie flew forward, her seat belt digging into her chest. She glanced in her side-view mirror as a black truck pulled away. As it came up quickly behind them again, she noted the blacked out windows making the truck look driverless, haunted even. It smashed into their back end, sending them both flying into the dash. Their seat belts jarred them back into their seats. Win struggled with the steering wheel as their truck spun toward the right and the ditch. Julie heard the grating of metal. She looked over her shoulder. The truck hadn’t backed off. It continued to push them off the road. Win tried to yank the wheel to the left, but to no avail. Gravel flew as they hit the shoulder. Then the truck dipped as the front wheels dropped into the ditch. The creek came up and the truck splashed to a halt in the center. Water started to flow into the cab. Julie unfastened her seat belt. She turned to Win. Win had collapsed over the steering wheel. Julie touched her shoulder. “Win?” She moaned but didn’t raise her head. Seeking help, Julie kneeled on her seat to look out the back window. The other truck had vanished. “Damn,” she said. Then she reached for her purse on the floor. Already soaked by the water, she lifted the soggy mess onto the seat. Digging through, she found her cell phone. Thankfully it was still dry. Hitting the speed dial, Brad answered on the second ring. She heard laughing voices in the background. “Brad! Brad, we’re stuck in the river,” she said, “Win’s hurt. You’ve got to come. Bring the other truck with the winch and…” “Julie, where are you?” Brad said. She heard the voices go silent. Werewolf hearing. They’d all be listening now. “I…I think we’re about five miles out of town,” Julie said,

Moonlight RaptuRe 97 looking around. “What do you mean ‘from down here’?” “We’re in the middle of the river.” “Have you tried driving out?” “Win was driving, Brad. She’s unconscious. I don’t want to move her.” “We’re coming.” She heard a truck’s engine start up. “Probably ten minutes. You okay till then?” “Water’s coming in the cab. We must be in a hole.” “Who did this?” “A black pickup. One of those big ones construction workers use, I think.” “Hang on,” Brad barked. Win moaned again and slowly sat back. Julie put the phone on the dash, still open so Brad could speak to them if he needed to. “How do you feel?” Win touched her head. “Like I hit a brick wall.” She looked at her hand. Her fingers were covered in blood. “You’re bleeding.” Julie took off her blouse and pressed it against Win’s head. Win closed her eyes. “The guys are coming. They’ll winch us out…” “What’s that noise?” Win turned to look up river. “What…? Oh, no.” A wall of water rushed toward them.

◊◊◊ Jack floored the accelerator. Kevin and Dave in the second truck took a few seconds to catch up. “Julie! Julie!” Brad yelled into the cell phone. He could now hear the roar of water, too. The road travelled close by the river. He saw the surge in the distance. Too far from him. Too close to the women.

98 Lee Pearce Julie and Win both screamed. He heard them struggling. Something about a stuck buckle. Julie must have put the phone down for their voices came at him distant, muffled. The roar grew louder. Water splashed up against metal then a gurgle followed by silence. “There they are,” Jack said, slamming on the brakes and expertly spinning the steering wheel, spinning the truck around to face backward over the ditch. They both leapt out of the cab as the second truck skidded to a halt. Jack dashed into the now calmly swirling water. A drenched Win still sat strapped in the driver’s seat. She looked at Brad, held up her right hand, staring at it as if she didn’t recognize it, her eyes full of pain. “I couldn’t hold her.” Frantic, Brad saw the empty passenger seat and the open door swinging with the draining water. “Go,” Jack said, shoving Brad out of the way. He reached through the window for the seat belt. “Go find her.” Brad waded to the edge of the river then, fuelled by adrenalin, ran downstream, calling out Julie’s name. He feared he wouldn’t find her in time. That she had drowned in the past few seconds. That he was too late. Brad ran down along the edge of the creek, slipping on the wet rocks. As he scanned the area for any sign of Julie, he tried to bite back his fear. She’s okay. She’s okay. Waves sent frothy whitecaps into the air, disturbing his sight line so that he didn’t know if he saw water or fabric in the distance. He swallowed against the rising anxiety that threatened to make him shift into wolf form that would not be of any help to Julie once he found her. Stretching to peer down the shoreline while at a jog, he slipped and fell to his knees, bruising them on the submerged stones. His body fell forward, his hands scraping on gravel as he tried to stop from going beneath the surface. The water swirled around his body, pulling at his clothing and boots, trying to yank him further into the current. He fought against the drag,

Moonlight RaptuRe 99 backing out into the shallows. His hands slipped. His head and shoulders went under the water. He felt hands grab his wrists, work their way up his arms, dragging his body into the water. Panic over took all logic and he reared up on his legs, throwing his body onto the shore. As he brushed wet hair out of his face, he thought he saw dark webbed feet rise up in the center of the waterway and vanish below the surface. Roaring, he scrambled to his feet. Brad had seen many strange creatures in his long life and whether or not his mind played tricks on him, he didn’t want whatever that had been to reach Julie first. Rounding a bend, he saw her flailing in the water, near the branches of a partially-submerged tree. The water rushed around her hips, rising several times over her waist. She seemed to be tugging with one arm at a branch. As he grew closer, a wave washed over her shoulders, dragging her head under. He thought he saw the flash of the webbed feet again. She was still alive and he was going to make sure she remained so. Brad leapt into the waves swimming to where Julie had disappeared. He had time. She’d only been down for a few seconds. She could hold her breath for that long. Diving beneath the surface, he reached out with his hands into the cloudy depths, his hands grabbing and releasing fistfuls of gravel and leaves and wood and then finally cloth. Kicking upward, he dragged the weighted cloth with him. Hands grabbed his legs, pulling him back down into the deep recesses of the creek. He kicked out and struck a solid mass. Pain ripped into his calves as he felt razor sharp nails dig into his flesh then just as quickly the pain ended as the nails disappeared and his legs became buoyant. Still clutching the fabric, Brad broke the surface, gasping for air. Julie popped up beside him, blinking and coughing water. The current swung his body down river. As his hand remained closed on Julie’s clothing, he jerked to a stop. Julie cried out in pain. They both floated over to the calm shallows behind the fallen tree. “My wrist, Brad,” she sputtered, “…the branches.”

100 Lee Pearce He managed to kneel on the creek bed and lifted Julie until her arm relaxed enough to take the pressure off. Holding her tight against his body, he reached into the tangle of wood, felt down her forearm, found her wrist, hand and fingers. Moving up the tree, he found the juncture of branches and began to break them off one at a time until Julie could pull her arm free. He helped her stumble back to the edge of the creek where they both collapsed high up on the dry shore. Julie clutched her left wrist against her chest, holding it protectively with her other hand. She began to shiver and he took off his wet shirt, draping it over her shoulders. She grinned faintly and he realized his wet clothing would do little to warm her body. He put his arm around her shoulder, pulling her in close, hoping his body heat would do the job. “I thought I had lost you.” “That water came out of nowhere, Brad,” she said, glancing upstream. “Win?” “She’s fine,” he muttered, “I don’t think it was an accident.” Julie’s voice became quiet. “I saw him, too.” “What would a demon be doing in such rough water?” Brad asked. “Do you think he set off the surge?” “Quite a coincidence that the water came down seconds after the truck was pushed into the creek,” Julie muttered. She pulled her legs up close to her chest, brushing them accidentally against his pants. Brad groaned. He reached down to his left leg and pulled his left boot and sock off. Water poured out of the boot as he placed it beside him on the ground. He dragged his jeans just high enough to see the start of the red welts. Julie moved onto her knees to get a better look. He pulled his other boot and sock off. “This was definitely no accident,” she said, gently touching the welts on his legs. Four long ragged scars ran from above his knees to where the tops of his boots would sit on his calves.

Moonlight RaptuRe 101 She turned her back to Brad and lifted her hair. Brad gasped. Three more welts ran down her shoulder partway onto her back. Julie lowered her hair. “I don’t have to see them to know we were both meant to drown today.” Lowering his pants leg, Brad pulled his boots back on, foregoing the socks which he shoved into his back pants pocket while slowly rising to his feet. He helped Julie to stand and then to climb back up the side of the creek to the road. In the distance he saw one of the trucks slowly driving their way. He waved and the vehicle speeded up. “How’s Win? Did Jack get her out?” Julie asked as Kevin and Dave braked in front of them. “She’s safe,” Kevin said, staring at her cradled wrist then at Brad’s soaked clothing. “You two go for a dip?” Brad growled. “Take us back,” he called back while lifting Julie onto the lowered tailgate. He jumped up, grimacing slightly as the cuts on his calves rubbed against his jeans. He slid back to sit against the truck’s cab and pulled Julie onto his lap so he could help to hold her arm, the strain of her injury showing as weariness on her face. Kevin drove back quickly to the other truck, the wind too loud in their ears to allow them to talk. When he backed up to the creek bed, Brad and Julie slid out. Win sat on the edge of the ditch, Julie’s shirt still pressed against her head. Julie rushed to her side, crouched down and enveloped her in a hug. “I am so sorry,” Win said. “For what?” Julie asked bewildered. “For not holding on to you,” Win said, tears in her eyes. “You nearly died.” Julie sat down on the cliff. She lifted her hair with her good hand and twisted her back so Win could see. “What the…?” Julie lowered her hand, letting the damp hair fall down her back. She watched as the men hooked up the truck to the winch. “I think our attack was a concentrated effort. If our truck didn’t

102 Lee Pearce crash killing us then the demon was waiting to drown us. Your seatbelt stuck so I was the one who got dragged out.” “You going to tell them that?” Win motioned toward the men working at the river’s edge. “Brad saw the demon,” Julie said, “He dove after it, fought with it, has the scratch marks on his leg to prove it.” “He must really love you.” Julie watched as Brad ran the winch, tightening the rope between the two trucks. Dave sat in the driver’s seat and held the steering wheel steady as the truck began to back out of the water. “He nearly died today because of me,” Julie said. “You, also. How much more can I ask of him?” They stood as the truck crept up the side of the creek bed onto the road. Dave tried to turn over the engine but received only a bunch of clicking sounds. Brad waved them over. “We’ll have to tow it home and let it dry out,” he said. “You two might as well ride in the other truck.” Win climbed into the front cab. Jack moved toward the back but Julie stopped him. “I’d rather sit with Brad,” she said. Jack nodded and waved to Dave to step out. Brad and Julie sat in the stalled truck’s cab, Brad at the wheel to hold the car steady on the short drive home. “I thought you had died,” he said when they were under way. Julie smiled, settling against his side, his arm around her shoulder, her wrist resting on her lap now. “Takes a lot to kill me.” “Why did you take off your seatbelt?” “To help Win. Her head was bleeding. Then I saw the water and knew I had to get her out. I didn’t even think to refasten it. The water slammed into the truck and pulled me out. Then I was in the creek and I thought I was going to drown but the tree

Moonlight RaptuRe 103 came up…” her voice trailed off. “You’re safe now.” Brad held her tight. “I am never going to let you out of my sight, again. There are too many dangerous things that happen around here. You need someone to protect you. I’ll be that someone.” “And what could you have done?” Julie asked, angry. What right did Brad have to decide to take control of her life? “What if you had been stuck in the cab? The driver? And you were knocked unconscious and your seatbelt was stuck and I couldn’t get you out. And I had to watch you die. What use would you have been to me then?” “I didn’t mean that I could have stopped this accident from happening any more than you.” “Brad, that demon tried to kill you. I don’t need you risking your life for me.” “You have no choice in that.” His intense gaze met hers. “I love you and will always protect you.” Julie sighed, pressing her hand against her forehead. She wasn’t sure if her painful wrist had made her short tempered or the fact that she couldn’t get used to Brad trying to be the alpha in her life. “When you get tired of my temper tantrums…” He pulled her close. “I love your temper tantrums.” He glanced at the other truck. “If we were alone right now…” He brushed his lips over hers. “When we get home,” she said, slyly, “I could have another one.” “I want Doc to look you over first,” Brad said, glancing at her wrist, “then we can decide who can get angry first.” Back at the ranch house, Doc arrived within the hour and treated the women in the living room. He pronounced Win with a mild concussion and recommended painkillers. Then he wrapped Julie’s wrist, saying it was only a sprain.

104 Lee Pearce “I could use a cup of tea,” Doc said. “How about you, Julie?” “Actually if you do have a few minutes to spare, I wanted to ask you something, Doc. Tea would be good.” “I’ll pass,” Win said. Jack helped her stand. “I think I’ll go lie down for a little while.” “I’ll go make the tea,” Brad said, heading out of the room. “Don’t start without me.” “What did you want to ask me, Julie?” Doc asked putting the gauze and his other supplies into his bag. “Did you put anything in the vitamin shots?” she asked, looking at his stooped back. “Why do you say that?” he paused from packing his bag but didn’t turn around. “Well, the night Dad died, I should’ve been finished with my attacks but still I had another one,” she said. “You’d given me a shot earlier in the day, remember?” “It is just an injection full of vitamins and minerals,” he confirmed. “I wouldn’t add anything else to it unless I had your permission.” “I didn’t think so. Could anyone else have had access to your medications?” Julie spoke to his back; the doctor still hadn’t faced her again. “No, only my secretary and I have a key to the case. I can ask her if she gave the key to anyone but I don’t think she would have,” he paused. “Did Win put this idea in your head?” “She did do some research on the bottles you had prescribed,” Julie said. “She thinks we can cut back on some of the sedatives.” “What else did she find?” “Not much yet.” Julie shrugged. “But she’s sent samples of the meds and my blood to a lab she works with. Hopefully they can find something to help me.” She waited for him to respond. He seemed to be looking for something in his bag. “That’s good, isn’t it? Doc?”

Moonlight RaptuRe 105 Before she could say anything more, he turned around holding a syringe. He grabbed her uninjured forearm and pushed the needle into her skin. His hand shook a little as he pressed the plunger. “What? Doc? I don’t really need another vitamin shot,” she said, too stunned to move. Doc removed the empty needle. “It’s only a mild sedative. Will help with the pain.” Maybe he really didn’t know that the vitamin shot coincided with her attacks. A warm and peaceful feeling spread through her body. Bed rest sounded perfect right now. Brad returned carrying a tray with a steaming pot and several china cups. Doc passed him, in the distance she could barely makes out him muttering something about receiving an urgent call and having to go. Brad put the tray down on a side table and saw the doctor out to his car. Julie breathed in deep of the scent of the tea but didn’t have the energy to get up to pour a cup. Perhaps after a short nap she would help herself and leaned her head back on the sofa. She felt the cushion push down and Brad’s hand cover her good one. He brushed hair out of her face and she nestled in close to him. Time passed as she lay snuggled against Brad, her mind drifting in and out when she heard a car pull up. She watched through the front window as Victor and Mark dashed up the stairs. Her brother made it through the doorway. Victor got stopped at the threshold. He stared at Brad who had risen from the sofa to meet them at the door. Brad nodded his head. “Come in. I’m glad you got my message.” “What happened?” Mark demanded, standing in the middle of the living room, taking in Julie. He ran his hand through his hair leaving it to stand on end. Yawning, Julie waved for Brad to explain. Victor sat down beside her on the sofa, his eyes full of concern. He brushed the hair away from her eyes, placing it behind her ears. She so liked his touch. Her eyes fluttered closed and her head rested on his

106 Lee Pearce shoulder. He held her tight while Brad spoke. As she drifted in and out, she knew there was something she should be telling Victor, but she couldn’t remember exactly what. Then she felt herself being lifted. “I’m taking her upstairs,” Victor said, his chest rumbling against her cheek. She woke again in her bed, Victor pulling a blanket over her shoulders. “I feel so…” He smiled. “Sleepy, huh?” “Mmmhmmm,” she said as her head hit the pillow.

Chapter Eight As he drove into town, Doc pulled out his cell phone and called a number on the speed-dial. He pulled off to the side of the road for what he hoped would be a brief conversation. “Yeah, it’s me. I had to give her another dose.” He held the phone away from his ear until the voice stopped yelling. “She suspects…No, not you…Yes, the others are helping her. Friends of the newcomer...To the office…Just for a few minutes to drop off my bag. I have to dispose of the medication…In about five minutes…Yes, I’ll be home later but I’d rather you didn’t come… All right, if that’s what you need to do.” Doc closed his phone and dropped it in his front shirt pocket as he pulled back onto the road and then a few minutes later into the alley behind his office. After turning off the engine, he pulled out the phone, leaned his hand against the middle of his steering wheel to stare at it for a moment. Then making a decision, he flipped it open and scrolled down to another number. His thumb hovered over the enter button then he sighed heavily and closed the phone again. Placing it on the empty passenger seat, he grabbed his bag from the floor, pulled the car keys from the ignition and opened his door. A shadow crossed the front of the car. He looked around, his heart suddenly beating quicker. Seeing no one else in the alley, he slid out of the car and closed the door behind him, chuckling nervously. Walking to the back office door, he looked down to find the right key. As he inserted it into the lock, he heard the crunch of gravel. Glancing to his right again, he saw no one. Turning the lock, he swung open the door and started to step through. He felt a sudden pressure on his lower back and he stumbled forward a couple steps. Doc turned around and, in the fading light as the door closed, his eyes grew wide. “You? What are you doing here?” Fear made him turn and run. He made it two steps before

108 Lee Pearce he was grabbed from behind, hands on his head. He never felt the swift turning motion that snapped his neck, killing him instantly.

Chapter Nine Brad waited impatiently for Victor to come back down to the living room. Kevin and Dave worked in the kitchen preparing dinner. Mark and Jack sat, Mark looking like he’d rather be anywhere else than in the house. Unable to remain downstairs a moment longer while another man, let alone a vampire that had a certain level of intimate relationship with his woman, was upstairs with her. As he started to get up, Victor entered the room and sat down in the only available chair, by the cold fireplace. “So, in town today,” Brad said looking directly at Victor, “did anything strange happen?” “No,” Victor shook his head. “Nothing out of the ordinary happened. We met Julie at the funeral home. She and Mark completed the arrangements. We went to lunch. No one was out of place at the restaurant. In fact, everyone left us alone. Then she and Win went to the hardware store. Mark and I drove home.” “You didn’t stay with her?” Brad clenched his fists on his lap. Victor rose. “She had the bounty hunter with her,” he said, his voice controlled. “She couldn’t have been in better hands.” “Apparently not,” Brad said, standing and taking a step toward the vampire. “Then where were you?” Victor met him halfway across the room. “She could have drowned today.” Jack pushed himself between the two men. “Both of you sit down,” he demanded. “This isn’t helping.” “Dinner’s ready,” Kevin called from the kitchen. Brad stepped back first, figuring it was his house and he’d better calm down or he’d end up committing murder this evening. He spun around and headed to the kitchen, stomping over to the small table. Victor followed and sat across from him.

110 Lee Pearce The others sat in the available chairs and began to pass around plates of meat. Without the women, they passed on the grilled vegetables and salad. Victor passed on everything, and took one of the cold beers sitting on the table. “Does anyone know who owns the black pickup truck?” Jack asked between mouthfuls. “What did the police say?” Victor asked. Silence. “Did anyone call the cops?” Victor set down his drink. More silence. Turned heads. “Why?” he asked, his voice tense again. “We haven’t told the police,” Brad said. “We’ll handle this situation ourselves.” “You don’t trust the sheriff either, do you?” Victor said. “People will wonder what happened to Julie’s wrist. Are you just going to brush it off as a riding accident? They’ll notice the dented truck for sure.” Jack turned in his chair to look at Brad. “You’re afraid if you make a fuss over this incident, they will come back to finish the job?” Brad put his fork down. “I think it was meant to scare her.” “When does your father’s will get read?” Brad asked. “We have an appointment with the lawyer in three days, the day after the funeral,” Mark said. “But we already know what’s in the will. Julie and I share equally in whatever Dad owned. He let us know last year.” “So if either one of you were to die then the other would inherit it all?” “Hey,” Mark said, pushing back from the table, his hands held high. “You think I would try to kill my own sister? I love her and she’s all I have left. And if you think the locals would try to kill her, think again. Do you know who she is here? How important she is to this community? It would be me they would

Moonlight RaptuRe 111 try to kill. I’m replaceable. Not her.” Brad stared at him blankly. “What do you mean? Just who is she to these people?” Victor cleared his throat and shook his head at Mark, then Victor began, “Upon her guardian’s death, Julie as the only werefemale of reproductive age becomes Matron of this community. She becomes judge and jury. Her word is now law.” “Julie? My Julie?” Brad was shocked, impressed even. “I know it’s hard to believe. But all werewolves must now obey her. Have you not felt them circling? Wait until the visitation tomorrow and the funeral the next day. Just watch how the others pay their respects. They will treat Mark like a prince but Julie as a queen.” “She’s never said anything…” “She wouldn’t. That’s why she’s with you now. She was desperate for a normal life. And she couldn’t believe it when she fell in love with you.” “You saying she’s with me to escape her responsibilities?” Victor shook his head. “Julie was prepared to live out her life alone. She knew she wouldn’t be alive for much longer. Her body can only take so much more battering from her attacks. She really is in love with you, Brad.” Victor stopped talking. He lowered his eyes to his drink and reached for it, but didn’t drink it. He raised his gaze meeting Brad’s again. “It tore her apart when she realized this. She didn’t want to make you unhappy by rejecting your offer to move in. She also knew she had to tell you that she might not live for very much longer. She was going to tell you everything two nights ago when she was coming to live with you.” “But all of this happened,” Brad said, waving his hand in the air, accessing the other man. There was something more about Victor. Brad could feel it in his bones, something not being said. Victor nodded. “She hasn’t had time yet. You have to let her

112 Lee Pearce tell you in her own time.” “How long?” Brad asked. “To live?” Victor’s stoic features remained still. “It’s complicated. It will depend on how many children she gives birth to. You’ll have to discuss it with her.” “Children? But…” Victor’s eyes went black. He hissed. “Not again.” He jumped to his feet and raced out of the kitchen, taking the stairs two at a time. When Brad realized a second later where Victor had gone, he leapt up from the table and followed, Mark and the others just behind. Julie lay on the bed, curled into a fetal position, her body soaked in sweat. Her breaths came in wheezing pants. She had shoved all the blankets onto the floor so Victor had to leap over the pile to get onto the bed. He pulled her into a sitting position, her back against his chest. He tore her blouse exposing her shoulder and arm. He sank his teeth into her shoulder. Panicked, Brad growled and grabbed her arm to pull her away. Victor lifted his teeth lest he tear her skin. Julie whimpered softly. Mark grabbed Brad’s shoulder. Brad turned on him, snarling, but Mark shook his head, growling low in return. “Let me do this,” Victor said and sank his fangs again. “It’s what he does,” Mark said, pulling Brad back out into the hall. “But the sedatives?” Mark shook his head. “No use now. Only he can help her. This one happened fast. Her body is almost in rigor.” Brad stared at Julie’s twisted limbs. She appeared to be in mid-shift. Only a little bit more and she’d change into a werewolf. But she didn’t. Her body jerked, nearly jumping out of Victor’s grasp but the vampire hung on, his powerful arm wrapped around her chest. He heard a couple of sharp intakes of breath. Kevin and Dave both looked pale. They had turned their heads away. Jack watched, his face grim. He and Brad

Moonlight RaptuRe 113 both exchanged a glance that conveyed the seriousness of Julie’s situation. “There’s nothing more we can do,” Mark said turning toward the stairs. “Only Victor can help her now.” Kevin and Dave followed him. Jack went back to his bedroom to check on Win. Brad entered the bedroom and closed the door. He wasn’t going to let her go through this alone. He needed to know how to help her, and he had to learn from the one other man who knew how to do it. In Victor’s arms, Julie’s stiff body started to relax. Victor pressed his hand against her chest. Brad drew in a quick breath. He could faintly hear Julie’s heart. Its racing beat seemed to slow as the minutes passed. Finally, Victor removed his fangs. Not a drop of blood oozed from the two puncture wounds. “Help me undress her,” Victor said. “It’s going to be a long night and she should be as comfortable as possible.” “Does she go through this each time?” Brad asked, unzipping her jeans. “Every time,” Victor declared, gently pulling off the tattered remains of her blouse. “She has an undershirt she wears. Get it.” Brad pulled off her jeans and tossed them across the room, hitting the laundry basket. He opened the dresser drawer stuffed with her pajamas. At the bottom he found a ragged undershirt. He held it up. Light shone through several holes. He made a mental note to go soon to buy her new clothes. “That’s the one.” Victor held his hand out. “How bad does this get?” Brad passed the offending article to Victor. Victor unsnapped her bra and quickly pulled the undershirt over her head, tossing her bra over to Brad. “It’s not good,” Victor said. “But she wants you to stay.” “Wants?” Brad stared at Julie, his stomach twisting at the thought of how much pain she must be experiencing. “She’s

114 Lee Pearce aware?” “Barely,” Victor said. “I can hear her thoughts. She likes it when you hold her hand. She likes feeling you close.” Julie’s body still showed signs of wanting to transform. Her elbows and shoulders jutted out as if by trying to break out of her skin. Victor bent his head and whispered into Julie’s ear. Then he motioned Brad to come closer. He pushed Julie toward Brad who held her lightly against his chest. Her body was very hot. He could feel her bones still shifting beneath her skin, but to feel her alive reassured him. Victor lifted the pillows on the bed and put them upright against the headboard. He then stripped off his shirt. Reaching for Julie, he gently took her out of Brad’s arms and pulled her backward until he was sitting upright against the pillows, her back against his chest, her shoulder within easy reach. He moved his hand beneath the undershirt and placed it between her breasts. Brad growled under his breath. It was an intimate gesture he did not appreciate. “I have to maintain this contact,” Victor explained. “I need to feel when her heart starts to quicken so that I can apply more saliva.” Brad looked around, uncomfortable. A nearby chair stood piled with boxes from her shopping trip that had barely gotten wet locked in the back. He didn’t know if he should stay or go. He apparently could do nothing to help Julie. Was Victor just trying to appease him? On the other hand, he didn’t feel right leaving her alone with Victor. “Brad.” Victor was speaking to him. Victor pointed to the other half of the bed. “It’s going to be a long night. I’ll need you to hold her some of the time while I recharge.” Brad looked at the bed suspiciously. Victor had managed to do this without him for the past decade or so. Was he just trying to appease him?

Moonlight RaptuRe 115 “Julie wants you near her,” Victor said, as if reading his mind. “She says you make her calm when she can feel you.” Brad gave up fighting with his internal demons. He sat down on the bed, his back against the propped up pillows and took her hand, pulling it onto his lap. They sat silently for a long time, hours even. He swore he could feel her body changing. At times, when she seemed to jerk a little more, Victor would sink his fangs into her skin. Her body would still and instead of looking tormented, she’d appear to sleep. Partway through the night, Brad noticed Victor could barely keep his eyes open. Brad slid a little closer, put his arm behind her back and pulled her body against his chest. As Victor passed out, his hand slid lower to her stomach. Brad thought it best not to remove the contact even though Victor looked uncomfortable. Well, as uncomfortable as an undead man could be. Julie muttered once or twice while she slept. Brad found himself dozing too, her warm body making him sleepy. He vaguely recollected Victor stirring once then Brad fell asleep again. Julie stirred shortly after. He felt her hand touch his face. When he looked down, she looked up at him sleepily. He noted the arm she lay on now held Victor’s hand against her stomach. She lowered her hand from his face. Brad watched as she reached for him, entwined her fingers with his at his side. She smiled, content, pressed her head back against Victor’s chest and fell into a deep, peaceful sleep. So she really did love Victor, too. Brad had dismissed her love for the vampire as platonic, but the way she allowed Victor to hold her now told him their relationship was more than just a friendship. Strange, the knowledge of it didn’t disturb him as much as he thought when he only assumed about the depth of Victor’s involvement. In fact, he felt his body and mind respond, accepting and loving her even more. He could now see and understand, without Victor there wouldn’t be a Julie. Julie, his love. His mate. Brad stared at the other man. Gratitude weighed heavy in his heart, knowing if this was what she wanted he’d accept her choice.

116 Lee Pearce Matron. This was a new concept to him. Before their pack had disbanded, male werewolves had always been in charge, with Jack as his last alpha leader. They all still informally bowed to Jack’s direction. He wondered what it would have been like had Win inherited the alpha role. She was sensible and practical. Just like Jack. But also impulsive, when emotionally charged. But they all could be a little hot-headed, once in a while, especially when it came to love. Julie as Matron of her community. She had never mentioned this fact. He was very much aware Rocks End’s population was 70 percent supernatural beings and 30 percent humans. Most of the supernatural beings were werewolves with the rest being vampires and demons. He had not yet run into a demon in a social way but, from what he remembered, demons preferred to keep to themselves. So Julie would soon be running Rocks End. That’s what it came down to. Then why was a demon trying to kill her? He realized the one he should be asking slept deeply beside him. Later, when she woke, he’d question her more about this new role she was about to take on.

◊◊◊ Waking as the rising sun’s glow warmed her room, snuggled between the two men she loved, Julie felt safe and complete. Victor had spooned around her body. One of her legs was over top of Brad’s thigh, her head and arm resting on his chest. She didn’t dare stir, enjoying the rise and fall of Brad’s chest and the solid security of Victor’s body. And then she began to wonder why both had gotten into her bed. Why she didn’t remember any of it. Then she felt her familiar torn undershirt and swore in her head. “Not very ladylike words,” Victor whispered in her ear. “Doc tricked me,” she whispered, “that shot for pain. It must have been laced with something else.” “We need to have a talk with the good doctor,” Victor said. “Just a talk,” Julie pleaded. “I want to find out what’s wrong. He’s never done this before. Remember he is a good friend to

Moonlight RaptuRe 117 this family.” “A good friend doesn’t try to kill you,” Brad spoke softly. Julie lifted her head to look into his eyes. “You’re awake?” He bent his head and kissed her on the forehead. She closed her eyes and sighed. “How are you feeling?” Brad squeezed the hand he still held. “Tired.” She rested her head on his chest, again. “Did you stay all night?” “I wanted to be with you,” he said. “Why didn’t you tell me about the pain you go through?” “And have you run away?” “You never gave me the choice,” Brad growled softly. “Why would you think I would leave?” “You came here for a quiet life,” she replied. “Quiet is not what it’s all cracked up to be.” “If you decide you don’t want to be involved anymore,” she felt her heart twist painfully, “I’ll understand.” “Are you kidding?” he said, “From what I’ve been told, life around here is about to get very exciting.” Julie sat up so she could look at both of them. “Victor, what have you told him?” “I had to tell him about you becoming Matron.” Victor’s black gaze held hers. “He has to know.” “You could’ve let me.” She looked at Brad. “It’s not what you think.” “That you’re about to become the unofficial mayor of this region over the other supernatural creatures? That we’re going to have a constant stream of visitors who will want your advice? That you will wield more power than any other creature here?” Brad said. “Tell me. What should I be thinking?” Julie sighed, her shoulders slumping. “I don’t want it.” “What?” Brad’s voice rose. She could see the disbelief in his

118 Lee Pearce eyes. Of course, he had lived a life where werewolves constantly fought for power. To have it given to you would be the best gift one could ever hope for. “I never wanted it,” she continued. “Besides, why would I? It’s just a few days until my brother inherits the position of Patriarch. He’ll truly be in charge. They’ll just pay tribute to me to be polite as they bide their time.” Julie slid off the end of the bed and walked to the shower. Even though she didn’t want to leave the warmth of the bed and the two men in it, she knew she had to get ready to face this day. It would be more than just about her father’s funeral. It would be about the other supernaturals jockeying for political position and her favor. She turned on the shower. As the water heated up, she unwrapped the bandage from her sprained wrist. She had nearly died yesterday. Why would a demon want to kill her? Nothing would be gained by it. And Win had nearly died, too. An innocent. She stared at her reflection. Dark circles haunted her eyes. Bruises on her shoulder were all that were left of Victor’s punctures. His rapture helped her to heal quickly. She pulled off the undershirt and her panties. Slowly turning around, she scanned her body. Bruises of different colors and age dotted her back and thighs. Her attacks were hard enough on her body, causing it to strain and stretch her skin. She could still see the rivers of stretch marks all over her body. But all of these bruises. From the last few days. It seemed like too much. The bathroom door opened and Brad stepped in, closing it quickly behind him to keep the steamy heat inside. He hooked a thumb into the waistband of his boxers and yanked them down over his hips, stepping out of them. She glanced down at his waist and felt her own body becoming just as excited. He motioned with his head toward the shower stall. “You stand. I scrub.” She smiled wickedly. “Is that all?” “In. Now.” He held open the glass door, trying not to smile. “Where’s Victor?” she asked.

Moonlight RaptuRe 119 “He’s gone to the other room to shower,” Brad said, stepping into the steamy stall. He reached for the soap and poured a liberal amount on a sponge, letting it foam up under the shower. “He’s says we need to show a united front for you and Mark. That looks are going to be very important over the next couple of days.” Julie stood with her back to the water, letting it beat on her sore back and pour down her chest, streaming off her breasts. An ache grew between her legs as Brad studied her body. He placed a hand on her shoulder and slowly turned her around. He said nothing for a few moments and then she felt the sponge begin to circle her shoulders. He moved across her back, lifting her arms to lather them and down her back to her buttocks. He had to crouch to wash her legs and she swore she felt Brad’s hot breath on her thighs. He grunted as he stood and moved the sponge around her side and over her stomach. “I’ll do everything in my power to make sure you get better,” he spoke, his voice rumbling in her ear. She leaned back, her head pressing against his shoulder. “What if I can’t be fixed?” “I won’t stop looking.” Brad’s hold on her was firm. “Neither will my friends.” “Brad, my life is about to become complicated,” she said. “This Matron job?” “Uh-huh.” She found his gentle washing a distraction and grabbed his hand, stopping his motion. “If you ever need a, uh, break or... if you decide to go away for awhile…” “Stop.” His head dipped to her neck. She felt his lips touch her skin. She tried to pull away but he pulled her tight against his sleek form. “You are mine. I will not let a bunch of country hicks ruin our quiet life.” “Country hicks? You’re living with one right now, Mr. City Snob.” He growled in her ear. “And you’ve enjoyed showing me

120 Lee Pearce the ropes.” His hand slid the sponge down over her stomach to between her legs. The steam bellowed heavy around them from the hot water, making it practically impossible to see, but she didn’t need to see Brad. She could feel him everywhere. Touching her, inside and out, he made love to her. A little later, as she and Brad dried each other in the room, she noticed her new dress hanging on the outside of the closet. “Thank you,” she said, kissing Brad on his nose. He looked at her, puzzled. “You don’t have to thank me. I love you. You just say you want another shower and…” He jerked his head toward the bathroom. She laughed. “No, I meant the dress. Thank you for the dress. I’ll pay you back though.” He looked at her blankly. “Dress?” “You didn’t arrange to pay for my new dress?” Her heart sank. “Should I have?” He suddenly looked angry. “I’ll call the dress shop immediately. I meant it when I said I was going to take you shopping. But I wanted to plan a weekend away. Just the two of us. Hotel. Dinner. Alone. I just didn’t think…” He started across to the bed table where his cell phone sat. “Brad, don’t bother,” she called out. “Victor probably arranged to take care of the bill.” He spun around confused. “Victor?” “I’ll check with him later.” Brad still looked upset so she added, “And I meant it when I said I would repay you, now Victor.” Brad seemed happy with that. As Julie dressed, Brad pulled on his boxers and disappeared downstairs. He returned with a tray piled high with eggs, bacon, pancakes, juice and coffee. “Call this lunch,” he said, glancing at the clock. “Then I’ll take you in to town.” “Mark?” she asked, filling her fork with a triangle of pancake dripping with syrup.

Moonlight RaptuRe 121 “Victor has gone with him back to the ranch to take care of the chores and get dressed.” “And our chores?” She stopped her fork in mid-air, feeling guilty she hadn’t thought of the horses before. He grinned. “Kevin and Dave took care of everything. Jack filled in when he had to.” “How’s Win?” “She still has a headache but is able to join us this afternoon.” “She doesn’t have to,” Julie said. Brad held up his hand. “Remember that united front?” “But…” “We’re just going to stand around looking like…like…” “A bunch of werewolves.” She groaned. “Like we have your back.” He smiled. “Eventually, they are all going to go back to their own lives. What will I do then?” “By then we’ll have figured out who is trying to kill you and Mark and maybe even…” Brad stopped, realizing what he had just said. “Even what?” Julie put down her fork and folded her hands in her lap. He stared at her silent, but the emotions in his gaze, anxiety and confusion told it all. “You think someone murdered my father?” “I, we…Julie, I’m sorry…” He reached out to take her hand. She jumped to her feet and began to pace. “So while I was in mid-attack someone had entered the house and killed my father. How come I didn’t hear anything? How come I don’t remember anything?” Brad stayed uncharacteristically silent. She stopped and spun around, her hand going to her throat.

122 Lee Pearce “You suspect Doc, don’t you?” He didn’t look at her, instead began to pile their plates back on the tray. “Brad?” He didn’t respond. “What motive would he have? None. He is a man whose job is to help people, not kill them.” “What if he were coerced?” Now Brad glanced up. “By who?” She threw her hands up and let them fall back down. “Who would rather be in charge?” She shook her head. “Not Mark.” “No.” Brad quickly shook his own head. “Whose land is suffering a drought?” Julie quickly repeated Sam Greenley’s frustrated conversation in the hardware store. “You think the Greenleys are trying to take my family out of the picture? That doesn’t make any sense. I will gladly give them water and I plan to talk to Mr. Greenley after the funeral. Besides, it would be you they would be trying to kill. I am the female. They need me to reproduce. Sam has always tried to push his son and me together.” “You’ve never…?” Brad didn’t want to finish the question. “Stephen is not interested in women,” Julie said. “We did get as far as some fumbling foreplay but nothing further. We both lost interest.” “And his father knows?” Julie nodded. “Stephen told him a long time ago.” “So who else would profit from your family’s demise?” “I don’t know,” Julie said. A knock on the door made Julie glance at the clock again, then scramble for her suit jacket. The door creaked open. “You two ready yet?” Win asked through the crack. “We’re coming,” Brad said, even though he still hadn’t pulled on his pants. Julie raised an eyebrow at his naked knees.

Moonlight RaptuRe 123 “Well, if you needed some more comfort, I wanted to be ready.” Win laughed and closed the door. Julie shook her head. “You have never liked a quickie.” “I can learn,” he growled, “if that’s what you want.” “No, it is not what I want.” Julie sidled up to his side, swinging her hips a little more than necessary. “Later tonight I will explain to you the concept of time.”

Chapter Ten Julie didn’t even try to suggest she drive them into town when she came out of the house and saw Brad and Jack nearly in a fist fight over who should be driving. Brad looked so handsome in his dark suit, she just stared at him for a minute. “We’d better break that up,” Win interrupted her reverie, “or they’re going to get blood on their shirts.” Julie sighed, not only because she liked looking at Brad but also because this was going to be a long and exhausting afternoon. As she walked up, she heard Jack saying, “You know the town. I need you as shotgun in case something happens.” “Makes sense to me,” Julie said as she walked past Brad. She reached up and kissed his cheek. “You do know your way around.” Brad sighed and opened up the back door for Julie. He looked like he had lost a war but still managed to back-seat drive on the way into Rocks End. “I’m sorry,” Julie said for the third time as they drove through downtown. Win wore a small gauze bandage over the egg-shaped bump on her head but, other than that, appeared bright-eyed and alert. Win put a hand on Julie’s forearm. “There is no need to worry. We heal quickly,” she repeated. “Tell me what to expect at the visitation this afternoon. There is only one, correct?” Julie glanced at the empty town streets. Seems everyone had closed up shop today, or at least for the afternoon. She flexed her left wrist, already feeling the pain lessening. “We have only one. Everyone comes out to the afternoon viewing. It will be very busy with people coming and going--” she glanced at the back of Brad’s head “--so if you get tired or bored you can always go take a break.” “And miss the show?” Brad said speaking over his shoulder.

126 Lee Pearce Jack glanced in the rear-view mirror, his eyebrow raised. “How much experience have you had with demons?” Julie asked, glancing around at the others. “They tend to stay away,” Brad said, “from what I’ve seen of them here.” “A little,” Win said when Julie looked her way. As bounty hunters they probably had run into a few bad demons in their time, Julie thought. “Well, no matter what they do today, they are doing it out of respect,” Julie said. “Understand?” Brad nodded. Win and Jack looked grim. “What are they going to do?” Brad asked, as Jack turned into the funeral home’s already packed parking lot. Jack pulled the car up to the front steps. Julie didn’t answer. Instead, the moment Jack put the car in park, she hopped out. Brad took her arm when he met her outside the car. “What are they going to do?” A loud whoosh sounded. Then they all turned to look behind the buildings. A long trail of smoke rose above the roof. The roar and crackle that could only come from a large bonfire made the other werewolves edgy. Two of the funeral attendants stood at the back edge of the parking lot, several fire extinguishers at their feet. Brad started to go look but Julie held onto his arm. “Like I said,” Julie tugged him toward the front of the house. “No matter what they do, right?” A rickety truck drove by, its flatbed holding several crates of squawking chickens and goats, and pulled round back of the funeral parlour. “Tell me that’s lunch,” Brad muttered. Julie patted his arm. “Oh there won’t be any eating here today.” And she pulled him up the steps. People had already gathered in the lobby, spilling into some of the other unoccupied rooms. They parted as Julie and her

Moonlight RaptuRe 127 group made their way to the largest room. Mr. Jones and Kevin stood guard outside the closed door which he slid open as she approached. Victor and Dave stood just inside the doors and moved aside as Julie and the others entered. She walked directly across the room to where Mark stood alone, staring at the coffin they had chosen in place of the one their father had wanted for burial of his ashes. A blue and white urn holding her father’s ashes sat on top, beside a wedding picture of her parents. It was the most recent picture she had found of them. Julie stared at her parents, seeing the mother she had never known, and the father she had let down, if Brad’s suspicions of his murder were true. She felt tears welling up and reached for the box of tissues sitting on a pedestal close by. Mark put an arm around her shoulder. “You didn’t have to come,” he said, his voice low and gruff. She wiped her eyes. “Yes, I did. You know this is more about us now than him.” “I hate this,” Mark muttered. He withdrew his arm and glared at the coffin’s shiny surface. “I wish I had left long ago. Gone to college. Got a job in the city. Anywhere else but here now.” She reached for his hand. He jerked it away. “You don’t deserve any of this, Julie. You should have run away, too.” “Mark? What…?” Where had that come from? Mark had always been happy on the ranch. He loved the horses. Loved the quiet. He was one of the best trainers in the district. Everyone brought him their troubled animals and he fixed them. “Let’s get this over with,” he muttered, spinning around, waving at Victor to open the doors. The room filled quickly so Julie didn’t have a chance to talk to Mark alone again. The townsfolk came in first, filing past solemnly, paying their respects in the way that humans do with downcast eyes and sad expressions. Almost everyone had known her father, either through business dealings or his service club work. He had maintained his human connections even though

128 Lee Pearce he was a full-blooded werewolf. He had made sure his children became involved too, so that they became properly socialized in all human ways. Julie quickly lost count of the number of times someone hugged her or took her hand. A few of the women fussed over her bandaged wrist, but most already knew about the strange wall of water that had rushed down the river. Still, she found their sincerity gratifying. After he got used to the first half-dozen ranchers wrapping their arms around Julie’s body and pulling her into a bear hug, Brad stopped growling. He had become so quiet she had to look every once in a while to check that he hadn’t wandered off. He remained standing a few steps behind and off to the side, a presence everyone would notice. She didn’t mind that he wanted everyone to see that he watched over her. She liked it, actually. He made her feel that no matter what happened, she had his support. The crowd thinned out. Victor moved first, asking if she needed anything. Mark took the moment to go outside, Jack and Win close behind. “Are they here yet?” Julie asked Victor. Brad had moved up a little closer. She felt his hesitation and held out her hand. He stepped close and put an arm around her waist. “I’ve felt them for some time,” Victor said. “They’re waiting their turn.” Julie nodded wearily. Already physically drained from the night before, she felt she didn’t have the strength to continue. The next hour or so would be even harder. “I’m worried about Mark,” she said to Victor. “He seems worried about something. Has he said anything to you?” Victor shook his head. “Nothing, but I have felt his mind has been elsewhere.” “Well, I need him clear-headed,” she said, glancing toward the lobby as she heard the rumble of voices rise in volume.

Moonlight RaptuRe 129 “Where is he?” Brad nodded at Kevin and Dave; the two men went out the front door. Dave came back a few minutes later, his face pale. “He doesn’t want to come back in. He’s trying to leave.” Julie rushed over to the door at the back of the viewing room with Brad and Victor trailing behind her. She hoped it would deposit them close to the parking lot. Mark had been acting strange the past day or so, mentioning about how he had wished he had gone to college. She thought he had gotten over it but knew because of her illness he had stayed. Now his grief over their father’s death seemed to be the trigger that set off Mark’s frustration again. She needed to talk to him. Get him settled down. This afternoon was important to not only her father’s memory but to the future of their family, especially for Mark. Julie didn’t know how long she would be alive and the future of their clan was dependent upon her only brother. Having a breakdown right now was not a good idea. The door opened to where the hearse sat under a carport. Julie ran around the long black vehicle, into the parking lot where Jack stood, his hands on his hips, blocking their truck. Mark sat in the driver’s seat. Win stood at the driver’s side speaking calmly to him through the unopened window. She stepped aside as Julie arrived at the door. “Mark? Mark, what’s wrong?” His face was a grimace of pain. He kept shaking his head as he rolled down the window a couple of inches. “I can’t do this, Julie. Not anymore.” “Mark, I need you in there,” she said, her heart breaking at seeing his pain. “We need to be together for this.” He shook his head again. “No, Julie, you were always much better at this. You can have it. Have it all.” She felt a hand on her shoulder. Victor stood beside her. “Let him go, Julie. He’s no good to you in this state. I’ll stand in for him if you need me.”

130 Lee Pearce Julie looked back at Mark. “All right, you can go, but you’ve got to let Kevin and Dave go back with you.” Mark looked relieved as he nodded his head. She heard the automatic locks pop open. The two werewolves jumped into the front seat. Jack stepped out of the way. Mark roared out of the parking lot. “I shouldn’t be doing this alone,” she said as Brad stepped close while they watched the truck disappear out into the country. “Nothing you do today is etched in stone,” Victor said. “You still have to go through the initiation. That is where you’ll need him.” “If he shows up,” Julie said, shivering in the warm sunlight. The Initiation. The secret ceremony where all the area werewolves had to swear allegiance to her as Matron. Usually done over a couple of beers and a barbeque. Nothing really too difficult. As long as no one tries to kill anyone. A chicken squawked behind the funeral parlour, its cry suddenly cut off. Julie shivered again. Brad rubbed her upper arms. This day was turning into one of the longest in her entire life. Three known subgroups of supernatural beings lived in Rocks End, the werewolves being of the largest population, followed by the demons, and then the vampires. In order of numbers, starting with the fewest, the vampires came to pay their respects first. A solemn group of about 20, including the sheriff, they filed through quietly, shaking her hand and bowing to Victor. Victor held a position of honor among the vampire community. He had once explained it to Julie: because he had chosen to give life instead of take it, they saw him as some sort of martyr. When she reminded him that one had to die to become a martyr, he had smiled a wicked smile and reminded her he was quite dead already. Belinda followed last. She took Julie’s hand in both of hers and held it for a little longer than necessary, her eyes darting

Moonlight RaptuRe 131 from Victor to Brad and back to Julie. “You are very lucky to have such strong men in your life.” “Thank you,” Julie replied, taken aback at the statement. She knew both Victor and Brad had a history with Belinda. Then Belinda leaned in close, her cool breath brushing Julie’s neck. “If you ever need anything, anything at all…” A tingle started in the center of Julie’s back. She felt tired all of a sudden, wanting nothing more than to fall into Belinda’s arms and sleep. As Belinda leaned back, she found herself nearly falling forward. Belinda released her hand and the feeling vanished. Julie jerked her body upright, blinking, watching Belinda walk away, wondering what had just happened. “You ready?” Victor asked, leaning close. Again, she felt the same tingling feeling but this time in her shoulder. A connection with Victor she could understand, he’d taken her blood, she’d received his saliva, but Belinda? She was about to tell Victor when a loud screeching filled the front lobby. She jumped and felt Brad’s reassuring hand press against the small of her back. Her whole body tingled and, even though she thought that important too, knew there was a time and place for her to discuss his touch, a much later time and place. A never-ending group of brightly colored caped men and women danced into the visitation room. ‘Danced’ was a relative term. They actually bounced, skipped and leapt, all the while chanting with the occasional rises in pitch followed by a screech. Julie kept her ground but she felt the others moving back, not out of fear, but to give the group more room. Their performance lasted about ten minutes, with most of the attention upon her father’s urn as they paid their respect. The demons she had only seen once before, and that was during one of the times when her father had taken her and Mark out to her mother’s grave. It had been just before her attacks began. That day, she had been planting flowers, Mark kneeling by her side, her fingers loosening the warm, damp soil for the fragile roots. The birds had been singing in a nearby willow tree. Even a squirrel had chattered amiably at them as if,

132 Lee Pearce in reality, expecting them to respond. Then all went silent. She felt her father stiffen. She looked up. A circle of blue-caped people stood around them. Their faces, in darkness beneath their hoods, looked more like ghosts than demons. Julie found their behaviour rather dramatic and thought she’d rather see their faces. Almost as if they had read her mind, they lowered their hoods. Julie couldn’t help but gasp. Each face, as round as the moon, flickered with colors depending on how they stood. Some, in full sunlight, glowed a yellow-to-orange shade. Others, standing in the shade of the willow tree, had gone a dark brown or a light tan. As the wind picked up and blew the leaves of the willow tree, those who stood on the edge, their skin flickered from light to dark in the blink of an eye. She stood, clumps of earth dropping from her fingers, awed by the spectacle. A shorter demon left the circle and walked slowly toward Julie. It seemed to be a young woman, just slightly older than Julie. She stopped in front of Julie and pushed her hands out of her cape. Her palm cupped the root ball of a small, deep red orchid, while her other hand protected the fragile flower and stem. Julie knew the orchid would be too delicate to take much more handling so she nodded toward the hole she had been working, and both of them kneeled in front of the gravestone. They planted the orchid together, Julie pulling aside the soil, the demon gently laying the flower in the ground, and they both patted the soil around it. “Sentera,” the young demon had said, her hand briefly brushing the base of the headstone. Then she stood, her bright yellow eyes glowing with unshed tears, and returned to her spot in the circle. Julie smiled her thanks and watched as the demons turned and walked across the cemetery and into the far woods. Why Julie recalled that memory at this time she didn’t know but it did make her feel more comfortable with seeing them again. Now their faces all shone like wet, grey rain clouds. She hoped they would not start crying. She had been doing a pretty good job staying away from the tissues and knew anything could

Moonlight RaptuRe 133 set her off. As the demons made several circuits of the room, Julie wondered if one of them was the swimmer who had nearly drowned them, then the group came to an abrupt stop, their dying voices echoing throughout the house. One of the adults, most likely the head of their conclave, stepped out of the hastily formed circle and slowly walked toward the coffin. It, for Julie could not tell if it were male or female, pulled a glass jar, filled with a thick red liquid from beneath its cape and placed it upon the coffin. Then it turned to face Julie. Her bright yellow eyes glowed again with unshed tears and Julie recognized her from the memory. So the young girl had become a matron, too. The female demon opened the jar. The scent of fresh blood filled the room. Julie’s pulse quickened and she felt her stomach rumble hungrily. She could decipher a mix of human and animal blood and something else spicy. Demon magic made Julie uncomfortable. If you couldn’t see it, you couldn’t control it. It was with trepidation that Julie looked at the jar. What was the demon planning? Her werewolf friends, suddenly overwhelmed with blood lust, shuffled their feet, not knowing whether or not they should prepare for an attack. Glancing at Brad, she saw his eyes had darkened, his features sharpened. His eyes focused on her face. She stared back willing him to regain his senses. She needed him to keep control. He seemed to understand and took a step back to get away from the heady scent. Victor remained rooted in his spot even though his eyes flashed silver. He looked about at the werewolves, returning his gaze to Julie, his face grim. She had never once seen him drink human blood, other than the little bit he took from her body, saying it made him more immune to its call and he didn’t have the urge to go out and kill humans. Now she could see it paying off as he seemed to be the one most in control. In the outer lobby, she heard the vampires murmuring amongst themselves. They must have caught the scent and would be thinking about their next meal, of course. Brad had returned to stand by Victor and seemed more in control now. He’d need to be calm when

134 Lee Pearce the demons finished their part of the ceremony. She was glad the rest of the werewolf community had not come through the door yet or she’d have mayhem on her hands. “Sentera,” the demon whispered, catching Julie’s attention. The demon pointed to the jar and made a motion of dipping her fingers into the blood. Great, Julie thought. Me covered in blood. That will go down well with Brad. And Victor. But she reached into the jar and dipped her first two fingers into the warm liquid. She left them in the jar to drip off the excess and looked to the demon for instruction. She saw the demon staring at her wrapped wrist, a look of horror on her face. When she looked up at Julie, her face became a mask once again, all expression wiped away. So it was possible the demon in the water had been working on his own. The demon motioned to the urn, running her fingers across where the cap slid into the mouth of the jar. Quickly so she wouldn’t drip on the coffin’s fine surface, Julie pressed her wet fingers at the jar’s seal. She ran her fingers around the entire circumference, surprised she had picked up enough blood to make a complete circle. The demon bowed her head again. “Sentera,” she repeated as she backed away, putting the jar beneath her cloak as she rejoined the group. The demons silently filed out. Someone pressed tissues into her hand. Brad looked away as soon as she took them from his hand. “You’d best go wash your hands.” He sucked in a deep breath. “That is powerful stuff.” Julie used the back exit again and found the ladies’ washroom at the rear of the funeral home near the office and showroom. After scrubbing hard enough to remove a layer of skin, Julie reappeared in the hall. Win waited outside. Win took a noticeable sniff and smiled. “Much better.” Julie stared at her hands. “I wonder what that was all about.” “Probably some earth-to-earth, blood-to-ashes mumbo jumbo,” Win said. “Similar to voodoo, it seems to me.” “Voodoo?” Julie asked. All she knew about voodoo was what

Moonlight RaptuRe 135 she had seen in movies. Raising the dead. Zombies. Sacrificing chickens. Oh. “Yes. Who do you think introduced the Cajuns to it?” Win said. “Really?” Now that was something to think about. Demons coming out of seclusion long enough to introduce some magic to humans who promptly made it a religion. “But why would they let the humans use it for evil? You saw how they were today. They are not hostile people at all.” “How much do you know about them?” Win asked as they started slowly back up the hallway. “This is the second time I’ve actually met them,” Julie said, “and the other time they had come to pay their respects at my mother’s gravesite. Other than that, I don’t think they’ve ever even come to the house.” “How did your father act?” “He was not happy” She remembered him stiffening at the sight of the group. “But he didn’t make us leave. It was almost as if he had to tolerate their presence.” “And both times you were there?” Julie stopped. “You think it’s about me again?” “Do you know what the name ‘Sentera’ means?” “No, I had forgotten the word until she said it, again, today. She had spoken it at my mother’s gravesite long ago.” “I think we should look it up.” Win started walking a little quicker. “Or ask someone who has been here for a very long time, don’t you think?” They both looked at Victor as they entered the room. He saw them both staring at him, crossed his arms, striking a defensive pose, as they approached him. “Victor, you’ve been here a long time…” Win began but Julie interrupted. “What does Sentera mean?” He looked away. “I don’t know.”

136 Lee Pearce Julie grabbed his forearm and squeezed. He looked back at her. “Victor, please. What did the demon mean when she used that word?” “You’re not going to like it.” “Tell me.” She felt Brad hovering close. Victor even looked over her head at him before looking back at her. “Rightful mother.” “What?” Julie felt her knees go weak. “Roughly translated, that’s what it means.” Victor grabbed both her arms. “They have recognized you as the next Matron. You have been accepted at least by them.” She opened her mouth, thinking back over ten years ago but couldn’t make her voice work. Win spoke instead. “So your father had known back then. You never were meant to leave this place. Your destiny had been preordained.” Victor added, “This is why Mark is so upset. He has known for a long time neither of you could escape your fate.” Too soon, the room began to fill with the Greenley werewolf clan. Mostly males, except for a ten-year-old wisp of a girl, filed through the room trying not to sound like elephants, but still putting on a show for Julie’s werewolf friends. She could almost smell the testosterone levels rising in the air. “Is this supposed to be a show of respect?” Brad muttered, taking an offensive posture by shifting his balance from one foot to the other. “I feel I’m being sized up for a fight.” Jack merely glanced in Brad’s direction and Brad stopped shuffling his feet. Nothing like an ex-alpha to make his pack mate feel safe, even when he no longer fell under his protection. Sam Greenley waded through the crowd, his massive shoulders shoving other men nearly off their feet and came to a stop in front of Julie. She neither flinched nor shuddered when he bent down to hug her gently.

Moonlight RaptuRe 137 “I am so sorry for your loss,” he said, holding onto her hands. “Even though your father and I rarely agreed, I will still miss the son of a, er, gun.” “Thank you, Mr. Greenley,” she said. “I’m hoping we can have a more friendly relationship in the future. Perhaps help to solve each other’s pressing issues in a timely fashion.” Sam Greenley cocked one eyebrow. “Then I do look forward to putting into action our new-found friendship. Soon perhaps?” He glanced around. “Where is your brother?” “He was not feeling well,” she replied. “Gone home has he?” “He’s resting,” she said neither confirming nor denying his question. Sam looked a little confused but did not press the point. Just as well. She had a gut feeling she should not feed him any more information than he needed to know. He still had not released her hands so she tugged on them. He looked down then and, noticing her bandaged wrist, his brow crinkled with frustration. “Does it hurt you?” he asked softly, as if he didn’t want anyone else to hear his genuine show of concern. “Not much anymore,” she said. “I heal quickly.” Why did she feel the need to reassure this man? This man who had never shown any concern for her in the past. “I’m glad,” he said. “Do you know who tried to run you off the road?” She shook her head. “I barely got a look at the license plate. Besides, I’m more concerned about the mini-tidal wave. Did you hear about any dams breaking upstream or something that happened underground in or around the aquifer?” He dropped her hand like it was scalding hot. He shook his head. “No, nothing. But I’ll make my own investigation. No one should be tampering with the water.” He stepped away and the line began to move again.

138 Lee Pearce As Sam shook Victor’s hand, Stephen stepped up. He held her tight, his head on Julie’s side opposite to his father’s viewpoint. “Oh, JJ,” he whispered, “I wish your father was still alive.” She felt tears welling up. She did too. And she knew what Stephen meant. His father could be a mean, vengeful man. She knew he couldn’t be trusted. He would have to be handled with care. Her father had known how to do it. But he had never passed on his secret, probably believing he had many more years before he had to let Julie and Mark know. Julie kept holding Stephen tight. “You’ll always have a place with me or Mark whenever you want to leave.” Stephen sighed heavily, “Thank you,” then he pulled away, his eyes full of gratitude and hope. Did she actually see hope? The young girl, Stephen’s cousin, followed close. “Lizzy, how are you?” Julie asked as she bent to hug her. “How are the riding lessons going?” “Okay, but Uncle Sam won’t let me do any of the higher jumps,” she said, her voice soft yet grim, starting to hint at the stubbornness to come. Her voice choked and a tear trickled down her cheek. “I’m going to miss your papa, Julie. He would have let me jump.” Julie wiped the tear away with a gentle finger, blinking furiously as her own eyes stung with tears. Werewolf women, no matter what age, had a bond with each other. There were too few of them and they had to stick together. Currently, Lizzy was the Greenley clan’s only female and they guarded her religiously. “I know, Lizzy,” Julie said, hugging her, again, “I miss him too. You’re going to have to come over more now. We’ll ride together.” “Really?” Lizzy said. “C’mon, Lizzy,” Stephen said, putting a hand on her shoulder, “We should keep the line moving.” “Bye, Julie,” Lizzy said as she was swallowed up by the werewolves.

Moonlight RaptuRe 139 Another beefy hand grabbed Julie’s left hand and she had to turn her attention back to the receiving line. As each werewolf expressed his sympathy, she felt Brad’s presence inches from her back, the heat from his body surrounding her in a protective aura, as Greenley clan member after member paid his respects. By the time the room cleared, she was waving her numb hand in the air trying to get some feeling to return. “Each of those men sees you as his mate,” Brad said digging out ice from a pitcher of water and placing it in a towel. He laid her hand on his and pressed the ice over top. “You’re imagining this,” she said. “I already have a mate. They know this.” He shook his head. “No, I’m not imagining it. They all believe they have a chance with you. I’ve never felt such confidence before.” “Well, I’d like to know who is feeding them such lies,” she said. “Dangerous lies in fact. It could put them all in danger.” Brad sat up a little straighter. “I would kill for you, you know.” “Not even your bravado would stop them if they all came at once for her,” Jack said. “I think the next few days are going to be very interesting.”

Chapter Eleven “Did anyone see Doc today?” Julie asked on the drive home. “No, I don’t remember seeing him,” Brad said. Jack and Win agreed. “Why don’t you call his office? Maybe he got called out on an emergency?” Julie huffed. “An emergency? Everyone was at the funeral home today. If anyone had been hurt we would have heard about it.” Still, she pulled out her cell phone and hit the speed dial number. The answering machine picked up. She hung up without leaving a message. When Brad looked at her curiously, she said, “I don’t really need to see him tonight anyway. He’ll show up at the service tomorrow. Probably was called out.” Jack drove straight to the Woods ranch so they could check on Mark. As they pulled into the drive, Julie recognized Stephen’s car parked beside their old truck. She rushed up the stairs only to be stopped by Kevin just inside the door. “Julie, before you go in, I need to tell you something,” he said. She shot past him and strode into the great hall, more concerned about Mark’s welfare than whatever Kevin had to say. She could see for herself. On the far sofa, Stephen and Mark sat with their backs toward the door and their heads bowed together, almost touching. As she rounded the edge of the sofa, she first noticed them holding hands, then their legs touching, and, last, Stephen’s right foot wrapped around Mark’s left ankle. They sat upright immediately, looking a little guilty. “Is this what had you so upset?” she asked Mark, sitting down heavily on the coffee table across from them. “My father doesn’t know, Julie,” Stephen said. “I thought you had told him,” she said. “Oh, yes, about being gay,” Stephen said, his face lighting up as he realized what she meant. He took Mark’s hand, again. “He

142 Lee Pearce doesn’t know your brother and I are together.” “And you didn’t tell me?” Her shock had turned to pain as she stared at her brother. “You had your own problems,” Mark said. “We thought it would be best to wait awhile.” “How long?” she asked. “Until I died?” “I wanted to tell you,” Stephen said. “But I wanted to keep it a secret,” Mark said, contrite. “I didn’t want to share him with anyone else just yet.” Julie let out a long sigh. “How long…?” “…have we been together?” Stephen ended her question. “Almost a year now. And yes, we are committed to each other.” Julie felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up to see Brad’s sympathetic face. She felt anger rising. No one should feel sorry for her. She looked back to Mark and Stephen. “You two, most of all, know what is about to happen over the next two days.” They nodded together, like chastised children. Julie nearly laughed out loud. Her older brother had finally found someone to settle down with. And to think she had been worried about him being alone. “When the initiation is done, then you two can go public with your relationship,” she said, “but until then I think you should go on as before. We suspect someone is trying to put a stop to our lineage.” Stephen looked up shocked. Mark said nothing. She continued. “So it would be best if Stephen didn’t become another target.” “Why didn’t you tell me this?” Stephen turned on Mark. Mark looked lost and shrugged his shoulders. “I didn’t really know.” “We just put this theory together this morning,” Julie explained. “Mark was already back here doing chores, so he wouldn’t have known.” Julie wearily got to her feet, Brad holding her elbow to steady

Moonlight RaptuRe 143 her. They began to walk toward the door. “Uh, Julie,” Mark stood suddenly, “you’re not going to stay here tonight?” “No, Mark,” she said, “I’m going back to Brad’s house.” “But this place is so big,” he said. “Why don’t you stay tonight? Then we can go to the funeral tomorrow together.” She was about to give in when Brad squeezed her elbow ever so gently. “Isn’t Victor staying with you? You’ll be safe with him.” She glanced at the vampire who nodded once even though he looked like he’d rather be with her. “But I miss you,” Mark declared. This nearly made her pull away from Brad but she stopped. She had to show Mark that she had other priorities now, the first one being her new life. “Mark, you’ll be fine. I’ll see you tomorrow.” A few minutes later, as they drove away from the ranch house, Julie couldn’t help but look back. Mark stood on the veranda, Stephen’s arm around his shoulder seemingly holding him back. “That was strange,” she muttered, turning around and taking Brad’s hand. “What do you mean?” he asked. “Mark has never been the one to need anyone,” she said. “In fact, he’s always wanted his independence.” “Losing a parent is always upsetting,” Brad said, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. “Still, it is so strange,” she said. “He’s probably afraid I might accidentally tell his secret. But he should know better. I’m his sister. Why would I destroy his one chance at happiness? Perhaps tomorrow he’ll remember that and be back to normal.”

◊◊◊ Back at home, Julie and Brad changed into jeans and T-shirts, Brad insisting on helping her dress, even though his

144 Lee Pearce idea of putting on clothes lacked a lot of the putting on. Finally, she pushed him away. “After dinner, I’d like to show you one of my favorite spots, if you’re up for a ride?” “A ride?” he asked. “Like in the truck?” She smiled, her eyes narrowing. “No truck is going to get us to where I want to take you.” He sighed. “I had a feeling you didn’t mean the truck.” After a quick dinner of salad and chicken, Dave pushed everyone out of the kitchen, refusing their help to clean up. Kevin stayed to help anyway. Win and Jack retired upstairs. Julie dragged Brad out to the barn. She grabbed two bridles, slung each onto the horn of a saddle then swung one of the saddles over her shoulder. Brad followed, carrying his saddle with both hands, the bridle clanging as he walked. Julie picked out two mares, leaving Sultan to watch over the rest of the herd while they were away. The stallion seemed to understand, not making a fuss as they saddled the two horses. Julie wondered about the difference between animals and shape­ shifters, realizing both felt love and compassion. She could see why Jack had personified the stallion. They rode across the north pasture to the river then for about an hour followed it upstream, crossing onto her family’s land. The river flowed from an underground aquifer, its opening located on the northern end of the ranch. After another hour of riding, they reached a slight rise with a pile of stones sitting at the bottom of the hill. More just a pile of rocks with a bubbling stream than a substantial waterfall, Brad couldn’t believe that so much water came from such a small hole. Julie dismounted, hobbled her mare by placing a rein under a rock, and hiked above the rocks to a second larger pile. Brad joined her. She moved one of the larger rock slabs by prying it to the side, revealing another hole. “Listen,” she said and dropped a small stone into the darkness.

Moonlight RaptuRe 145 After about five seconds, he heard the stone hit water. “That’s a little far down.” “This hole was larger once,” she said. “Mark, Stephen, and I used to come down here to go swimming.” “Down there?” he glanced nervously into the darkness. “Swimming?” Julie stood and pointed to the surrounding depression. “It was once a pond. Yes, a very deep pond and we loved being here.” “Mark and Stephen even?” Brad asked, shaking his head in disbelief. “Dad taught us how to swim when we were very young,” Julie said. “He didn’t want us to have any disadvantage.” “He sounds like a good father.” Brad’s gaze caressed her face. Julie smiled. “I love swimming. It’s fun when you’re not trying to save your life or rescue someone.” “So what happened to the water?” he continued. “The water level dropped and the pond disappeared, so Dad piled up these stones to close off the spring. We were forbidden to come back.” She choked back a sob. “He did it because he loved you,” Brad said. “We hated him for it,” she said, her fists clenched, her eyes flashing. “He took away part of our freedom. I never forgave him for it.” She wiped away a tear that ran down her cheek. This wasn’t what she had planned for this evening. Julie started up the hill. “Come on, Brad. Something else you need to see.” Julie ran up the rest of the hill, hearing Brad’s boot steps just behind. He caught up as they reached the top. Overlooking about ten miles in all directions, the hill was taller than it appeared. Lush green pastures surrounded them on two sides. On the other side, a line of rock stretched, creating a distinct border east and west as far as he could see. Beyond, fields of dried brown grasses waved in the slight breeze. The dried-out

146 Lee Pearce pasture surrounded and continued past several large barns and a mansion in the distance. “That is the Greenley ranch,” Julie said. “What has happened to their land?” “We’re not sure.” Julie raised a hand over her eyes against the glare of the sun. “They had it tested for bugs and parasites and anything else. They have lots of water. This aquifer comes to the surface again on the far side of their land, giving them their own supply of water. Some think their land is cursed.” “Cursed?” “Yes, cursed because they don’t have their own female werewolf to give life to their land.” “That is ridiculous, they have their niece Lizzy,” Brad said, “and also another reason not to get rid of you.” “So you now think they were after Win?” “She is the one trying to find a cure for you. She does pose the greatest threat right now.” “Threat? What does she threaten?” Brad pointed over the dead grasslands. “Plans. Plans for you.” “It hasn’t rained here for over a month,” she said, “That’s why their land is so dry.” “And yours? Explain that to me.” “The aquifer is closer to the surface. Our pasture has always been greener. Years ago when my mother was alive, the Greenleys used to pasture their horses on our land.” “Why did that stop?” “I’m not sure. It must have happened after she died. I don’t remember their horses ever being on our land in my lifetime.” “What would make your father end the arrangement?” Julie shook her head. “Nothing. My father loved horses more than almost anything. He wouldn’t use them as a weapon or let

Moonlight RaptuRe 147 them be harmed even if he felt he had been wronged.” “Victor has never mentioned anything to you?” “Victor left shortly after she died,” Julie said, her brow wrinkled in thought. “He didn’t reappear until just before my first attack. That was the first time I met him.” “And where had he been all those years?” “He never did tell me,” she said, “and when I asked he would just smile sadly and say he had been taking care of some personal business.” “Do you think…?” “Stop, Brad.” She grabbed his hand. “The sun is going down and I wanted to show you that place I like so much while we have some light.” They ran down to the horses, mounted and galloped across the river, heading east toward a patch of forest. The road of stone slowly vanished beneath the greener grasses on the Woods side, with just the occasional rock jutting out of the ground. The land rose as they entered the forest, then dropped away on either side of the trail. He hoped Julie could still see in the fading light. Hollows formed on either side, rising and dropping away as they cantered deeper among the trees. Suddenly, he pulled on the reins to stop his horse. Julie continued on. To his left, the land dropped away again to form a large pit with a flattened bottom. Trees ringed the top but only rock and gravel sat at the bottom. A large fire pit circled with rocks had been built in the center. Freshly cut wood lay next to it, ready to be laid in the ring. He could smell the lingering trace of the previous fire, its smoke caught in the branches of the nearby trees. He even caught the scent of blood spilt upon the ground and allowed to drain away, and his lips curled back in revulsion at the waste. He felt his own blood pounding through his veins. His joints began to ache. He felt drawn into the hollow. He began to dismount but a firm hand held his tightly to his saddle horn. He looked up, a growl forming in his throat. Julie stared back at him, her gaze unwavering and firm. She held

148 Lee Pearce him rooted to the saddle, her touch clearing his head. He settled back into his saddle. Only then did she release his hand. “That place is where the men go when they shift,” she said, looking down. “I am not allowed to go there. No female is. They believe we will taint the spirituality of the place.” She shuddered. “I don’t like the feel of it. Never have. The men can have it.” “What happens down there?” he asked, his voice rough. He had to clear his throat to continue to speak. “It doesn’t smell right.” “I don’t know,” she said. “I don’t ask.” She spun her horse around. “Come on, we’re losing the light.” Gratefully, Brad urged his horse to leave. He didn’t think he would ever be coming back here. He didn’t like the feel of it either. Julie rode, her body low over her horse’s neck, galloping through the trees. He kept close, realizing she needed to get to this place desperately. Almost right away, she stopped her horse, which reared as Julie jumped off. He could hear her laugh as she ran down an incline. He leaped off his own horse, grabbed the reins of her mare and tied them both to a low-hanging branch. Peering through the gloom, he saw a much smaller hollow, again lined by trees at the top and slightly down the sides. This hollow was filled with tall, wavy grasses, flattened in spots, as if deer had come to rest here. Julie stood in the center, her arms outstretched. She laughed as the last of the sun brushed her body and began to dip below the tree line casting her in shadow. He stepped among the trees. His skin tingled. He felt the touch of a breeze across his face. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end. He looked around, but no one else stood in the area. He shook his head, thinking he was still jumpy from the haunting feelings of the other hollow, and strode down to where Julie still stood, her arms open wide. With each step, Brad felt the urge to enter the circle of her arms, sweep her up so that he could feel her welcoming warmth all through his body, and kiss her deeply so he could begin his journey to explore

Moonlight RaptuRe 149 her body. The blood lust had returned but it felt different this time. His whole being had focused on the female before him. He wanted nothing more than to claim her body and soul and he would do so on this night. Julie must have felt the same way for she had begun to unbutton her blouse. As he reached the bottom of the hollow, he tore his shirt from his body. He kicked his boots off. The rest of his clothing he tossed aside, watching while Julie draped her own clothing on the ground. When he finally reached her position, they both stood naked gazing into each other’s eyes. The sun’s setting hue cast the hollow in a red so warm he swore his skin felt on fire. He lifted Julie in his arms, their lips meeting in furious passion, crushing and bruising, seeking and taking. The grasses enveloped their bodies as he lowered her to the ground. He found the earth radiated a heat against the cooling night air. Still kissing, Brad felt Julie’s legs wrap around his waist, her body open to him, demanding his entrance. Blood rushed to fill his shaft and, when ready, he pushed the head into her slick channel. She thrust her hips upward, taking him wholly. She thrust against him again and he met her rhythm, following her lead. He bent his head, sensing the blood pulsing throughout her body. His mouth found her shoulder. He opened his lips and let his tongue touch her skin, roughly grazing down to her arm and back. She moaned and this time did not move away. He glanced at her face and saw she had closed her eyes. He opened his mouth and sank his teeth into her skin. She moaned again but did not jerk away. He bit deeper, felt her warm blood squirt into his mouth. His hands reached around behind her back and he held her body tight against his face. As he swallowed her blood, its heat coated his stomach, sending out tidal waves of pleasure and need to all parts of his body. He shifted his hips as his cock pulsed within her body. The slight friction caused her to cry out. He shoved in deeper. She cried out again but did not try to move away. Instead she dug her nails into his back. Her legs tightened around his waist.

150 Lee Pearce Brad needed more of her blood. Once he had tasted her, he knew she was the one. He needed to feel more of her deep in his body. He continued to suck on the cut he had made, feeling her essence. All other sounds became mute. He could only hear Julie’s moans of pleasure. They began to slow. Her breathing too slowed. Realizing he might have taken too much blood in his first coupling, he lifted his head. She opened her eyes and smiled sleepily. “We do belong together, don’t we?” Brad growled softly. “You will share my blood now, too.” He rolled over onto his back, keeping Julie tight to his body. She resettled upon his body and rocked her hips, her head thrown back, her eyes closed. He grabbed her breasts, squeezing them between his hands. She moaned loudly. Her nipples thrust against his palms and he squeezed tighter. Her hips ground against his pelvis, her body shuddering with each motion. He felt his climax growing and dropped his hands to her waist. She bent forward, her breasts brushing his nipples. Tiny shocks ran down his spine each time they connected. She lowered her mouth to where his neck met his shoulder and quickly sank her teeth, making a small cut. He felt the sharp pain then her mouth working at pulling the blood. After a couple of minutes, she lifted her head. He grabbed her hair and forced her lips onto his. They shared their blood greedily, each other’s tongues seeking the taste. Within their urgent kissing, their bodies tightened in orgasm, sending bolts of black heat up their spines with each contraction. As his cock spurted its seed, Brad’s skin began to tingle again in the first stages of his shift. He closed his eyes, blocking out that thought, thinking only of making love to Julie. Yet, the scent of the grass and the damp earth filled his head and lungs. He heard the scramble of tiny rodent feet under the ground and in the cover of the trees. The horses neighed in agitation as if sensing his duality and the threat he posed. He too began to panic. He couldn’t shift now. Not now, with Julie still connected.

Moonlight RaptuRe 151 Julie seemed unaware. Her internal muscles clenched in the final stages of her orgasm. She rode him harder, pulling everything from his shaft, her body stiffening above him. She paused and looked down upon him. He tried to look away but she grabbed his face. Her own eyes had gone as black as the night now enfolding them. He felt his body’s muscles contracting into the different shapes they must take. He couldn’t stop the shift, yet he couldn’t push Julie away. “Show me,” she said, her voice demanding. Only then did she slide from his body and kneel on the grass. When he tried to roll away, she grabbed his arm. “I want to see you.” Even as he rolled back toward her, he completed his shift. A few seconds of lightning sharp pain and he rose to his paws, his gaze meeting her unflinching eyes. She looked over his body, her fingers lightly tracing his muzzle, ears, rib cage and haunches. As she stretched, he breathed in deep of her musky smell, scenting his own human smell upon her body, claiming her as his own. Julie returned to kneel in front of him. Then she lay down on her side, the grass bending over her like a blanket. Small animals continued to scurry up and out of the hollow. Normally, he would have given chase, eating his fill but, at this moment, he felt none of the urges to fill his belly. Instead, he lay down beside her on the grass. She pressed her stomach against his back, her arms over his front legs, his legs entwined with hers, his head and muzzle beneath her chin. Then without thinking, his body shifted back to human. He felt her touch, even as his body transformed. She never once let go, her legs gentle and firm as they remained wrapped around his thighs. He lay gasping in her embrace, too weak to move yet secure in her arms, feeling nothing could touch them here. “What is this place?” he said, running his fingers through her hair, pulling out a strand of wayward grass. “It feels so magical.” “It must be over one of the ley lines that criss-cross this area,” she said. “I can’t think of any other explanation.”

152 Lee Pearce “How long have you been coming here?” “Since before my first attack,” she said. “I was drawn here one day. I don’t know how I ever found it. It looked like any other dip in the land yet I was drawn down here by something.” She put her hand against her heart. “It told me to come down. And, when I did, I felt so comfortable, so at peace, that I cried. It was as if I had been searching for this place all my life, even though I hadn’t and now that I had finally found it, I felt as if I had found my home.” “This is why Mark can’t understand why you stayed here to go to college.” “I always felt this was where I should be,” she said. “There was no need to go elsewhere. I had already found myself.” She shifted position, pulling away a little so that she could put her leg over his thigh. Her hand reached down and grasped his semierect penis. As her lips met his, he realized he too had found his place. With her. It didn’t matter where. Julie was his home.

◊◊◊ Dawn broke over the Greenley ranch as the sheriff’s car pulled up to the main house. More a southern-style mansion than a rancher’s house, it stood out like a sore thumb. Belinda stepped out of the cruiser, closed the door and straightened her uniform. She strode up the steps and through the open front door. “Sam Greenley?” she called into the dark interior. “Sam. It’s the sheriff. I need to speak to you.” “In the kitchen,” the stern voice called back, not sounding too happy. Since she thought eating food was just a waste of time, Belinda didn’t care if she interrupted his breakfast. She strode to the back of the house where Sam ate alone. “Where’s Stephen?” He shrugged. “Probably spent the night with one of his boyfriends,” he muttered, buttering a slice of toast.

Moonlight RaptuRe 153 “You are not concerned?” He looked at her. “Why? Should I be? You have been behaving, haven’t you?” “I said I wouldn’t touch your family.” She looked out the side window at the far paddock and the distant forest. “After today, I would imagine your life is about to get very complicated.” “Nonsense,” he said. “The will is to be read tomorrow. Then we will have the initiation.” “And you think Brad and his gang will not create a ruckus?” “He won’t have a choice. You see Julie will be Matron by the time he realizes what is going on. And she will have to follow the law.” “Your law,” she reminded him. He merely smiled, his leathery face cracking. “What has been written down is to be obeyed.” “And your son?” He waved his hand in the air, crumbs from his toast flying across the table. “To have children, the boy doesn’t have to touch a woman. I’ve inseminated horses before. How much different could it be?” Belinda turned away to look out the southern window, to hide the look of distaste on her face. Even a female of another species deserves better than that. “And until then?” “Until I have the proof of pregnancy, yes, my darling vampire, she will be all yours.” “And Victor?” “I will take care of him.” “He won’t be so easy to get rid of. He has a strong bond with the family.” When Sam didn’t respond at first, she had to turn around to see if he had left the kitchen. He still sat at the table, staring at the ceiling. She stepped toward him thinking he was about to go into another tirade. He blinked as she moved in. He slowly smiled, his eyes showing no humor at all.

154 Lee Pearce “I have a way to solve all of our problems. Our new Matron will be living in this house by nightfall tomorrow. And, she will do it of her own accord.” Belinda’s eyebrows lifted. She licked her lips. Sam nodded. “And then, you are welcome to entertain yourself as often as you like.” Belinda’s palms grew sweaty at the thought. “Just remember, you must keep her alive. I need heirs.”

Chapter Twelve Benjamin Woods was laid to rest before noon in the family cemetery on the Woods ranch. All of Rocks End came to show their respect. The reverend kept the service simple and short. Most werewolves were not religious, so the words would have meant very little. They believed in the law of nature, but Julie and Mark’s father had always tried to educate them in the values of the humans. White, fluffy clouds dotted the sky. Julie wondered if somewhere up there her mother and father had reunited. Behind, and to her right, stood Brad and somewhere in the crowd stood his friends. They had not wanted to come but, ever since the recent attempt on Julie and Win’s life, they were not about to let Julie go anywhere alone. Victor stood behind and to her left. She ached to reach out and hold his hand. It had been only a day since she had last seen him, but she missed him terribly. Even though slight of form, he managed to create a domineering barrier between her and the rest of the community. The Greenleys stood on the opposite side of the plot. She couldn’t help but see Sam Greenley every time she looked up. He looked appropriately sorrowful, even though she knew he was more worried about the future than current events. Stephen stood at his side, his head lowered. He didn’t look at her once. His father was a strict man. She knew the next couple of days would be hard on Stephen when he told his father about Mark and of his decision to leave. “Julie.” Dazed she looked over at Mark. He nodded toward her father’s grave. She looked at him blankly. He lifted her hand, a forgotten rose drooped from her fingers. The rose he had snipped from her mother’s overgrown garden and given to her as they walked to the cemetery. He slipped it from her grasp and tossed it onto the coffin that now held her father’s ashes. She

156 Lee Pearce had barely noticed them lowering the coffin into the ground she had been so engrossed in her thoughts. Then the people started filing past, shaking her hand, patting her shoulder, saying words she didn’t want to hear. So many people. She began to sweat. Everyone going by seemed to take more oxygen out of her space. As the Greenley clan stepped forward, she began to feel light-headed and swayed on her feet. Sam grasped her hand and seemingly pulled her toward him. The ground tilted. She felt Brad’s firm hand grasp her elbow, stopping her descent. Sam glanced over her shoulder, frowned at the two men, then looked back at her, nodded once, and released her hand. Stephen came next, barely touched her hand and moved on. He did touch Mark’s hand, but only for a few seconds. The rest of the clan just filed past, bowing their heads at Mark and Julie. As the crowd thinned, she let out a long sigh. Victor stood nearby, waiting for everyone to leave before approaching. He shook Mark’s hand then pulled Julie into a hug and held her for several moments. She heard Brad’s breathing grow heavy, but Victor’s cool presence calmed her feverish body and she hung on to him a little longer than what seemed proper. It was he who pulled away first. “Are you not well?” he asked. “You seem warm.” She shook her head. “I’m just tired.” Then blushed. Maybe she and Brad shouldn’t have stayed out so late last night. “We should get going to the hall,” Brad said. “It will be cooler there. Your guests will be waiting for you.” At least she didn’t hear jealousy in his voice. Maybe the time had come for her to tell him the truth about Victor. “Are you coming?” she asked Victor. He nodded. “I will follow.” He glanced at the departing Greenley cars. “You should have as many on your side as possible.”

◊◊◊ The large community hall was packed with people by the

Moonlight RaptuRe 157 time Julie, Mark, and their entourage arrived. Through the open back doors, she could smell meat cooking on the barbeque. Kevin and Dave immediately headed toward the back to oversee the caterers. Jack and Win accompanied Mark to the bar. Brad and Victor helped Julie find their table. Going through the crowd was like walking a gauntlet. Everyone kept hugging Julie, talking for a few minutes, then passing her on to the next wellwisher. She also noticed the many curious glances at Brad and Victor, as they hovered close by. Some of the women even came close to flirting, but the men ignored the advances. Finally at their table, Julie collapsed into the chair Victor held out for her. She closed her eyes for a moment, letting the aroma of steak, potato salad and corn on the cob envelope her senses, only to make her stomach grumble. She opened her eyes to Kevin setting out cutlery around a plate heaped with food that had been placed in front of her. Mark placed a cold beer by her plate. She immediately downed half of it. “I knew I liked you,” Kevin winked. Brad growled. Victor sighed. She smiled back. “Later, Kevin. Later, you and I and a bottle of whiskey.” “Eat something,” Brad said, handing her the fork, “before you get bushwhacked again. Those little old ladies might be pouring tea down your throat next, trying to sober you up.” The steak, medium rare, the way she liked it, was delicious. As she took her second bite, she looked at David. “You really do know your food.” “Wait until you try his cakes,” Win replied. She glanced at Jack. “They have been the most surprising I have ever had.” Jack’s cheeks reddened. Kevin leaned forward. “Jack had Dave bake an engagement ring into a cake for Win.” “Ohhhh,” Julie said suddenly glad to hear a happy-ending story. She grabbed the bottle of beer and drank the rest of it. Mark stood, took her empty bottle and headed toward the bar.

158 Lee Pearce “I nearly swallowed it I was so surprised,” Win said. “We barely knew each other. I mean, we had known each other for almost three years even though we hadn’t seen each other for two of them.” “Work?” Julie asked. Win tilted her head in a way that said neither yes nor no. “Jack used to be a psychiatrist. When I met him he owned a resort. I was getting over a tragedy and I thought his love was actually an attempt to get into my head. I got angry and left. I took up a job as a bounty hunter. The company wanted someone with a scientific background. I did a lot of undercover, long-term assignments over the next two years. My last long-term job was to infiltrate a company experimenting on unsuspecting subjects. Jack’s community had been suffering from a virus so he,” she waved to the others, “and his pack volunteered to help find a cure.” Julie glanced at Brad. He continued to look down at his plate, picking absently at his food. “When I saw Jack again, I realized I had never stopped loving him. So, I got them out of the facility before they died, arrested the chief scientist, and then Jack and I married.” Win dug into her food a little too quickly. Jack reached over and grabbed Win’s hand. He touched the wedding ring. “I nearly lost you, too,” he said, gently. She looked into his eyes in a very loving way. “What do you mean?” Julie asked. Brad cleared his throat. “When Win returned to make the arrest, the scientist was waiting for her. He injected her with a serum that made her turn into a werewolf. You see, Win comes from a clan whose werewolf genes are recessive. None of her people have changed in over five generations. Not even a twitch. But this scientist forced her body to change. And he didn’t give us the antidote. Win was in a coma for a long time. When she came out…” Julie was staring at him, her mouth open. “Did you find the

Moonlight RaptuRe 159 antidote?” Win shook her head sadly. “They stopped looking. Instead, I was given a gene treatment that took all of the werewolf genes out of my system. I am now rated as human.” “Gene treatment?” Julie repeated. “Would that help me?” “I checked first thing, Julie, when I heard about you,” Win said. “I’m sorry. It won’t work for you. Your genetic code is too fragmented. To play with the code would be to kill you.” Julie slumped in her chair. She felt like another swig of beer and looked for her drink. Mark hadn’t returned yet. She looked around for him. “Where’s Mark?” Victor stood up. “I’ll go look for him.” Scanning the room, Julie caught Stephen’s eye. He looked anxious. He jerked his head toward the back door, where the grills sat. “Uh, I’m going to the little girl’s room,” she said, standing up. Brad and Win both started to get up but she waved them down. “I don’t need an escort. Really. Who’s going to do anything here?” And she strutted away from the table. She wanted to talk to Stephen alone so made a show of being disgusted. She headed across the room, head down, moving fast so anyone who wanted to stop her wouldn’t have time. At the last second, she veered away from the washroom door, cut behind a group of people, and slid out a back exit. She met Stephen on the far side of the grills. He grabbed her arm and took her around the side of the building, away from any prying eyes or ears. “Stephen, what’s wrong?” she demanded, as he dragged her away. He didn’t speak until he rounded the corner. A playground with a swing set stood close by. He pushed her down onto one of the swings and then he too sat down. “Listen closely,” he said, turning sideways to look at her. “Your father and my father had an agreement. And my father

160 Lee Pearce is going to try to make it stick. Right now he’s talking to Mark.” “My father is gone, Stephen,” she said. “All agreements with him will have to be renegotiated with the two of us.” “You know our law states the eldest male is always head of the household,” Stephen said. “Julie, you know Mark is not the strongest negotiator in your clan. My father has singled him out because of that. Whatever Mark agrees to you will have to accept.” Julie stood. “That is wrong. I am, er, will be Matron. Where is Mark?” Stephen glanced toward the parking lot where the Greenley cars had parked off to one side. A group stood on the far ball diamond. She started to run. As she hit the tarmac, she noticed some of the men glance in her direction. They parted as she approached. Victor lay sprawled on his back unmoving, Mark crouched over him, clutching at his stomach, in the middle of the group. Julie dropped to her knees beside the two men. Lying, appearing unconscious, Victor clutched at a knife sticking out of his chest. Mark leaned over him protectively, blood dripping from his nose into his hand. “What have you done?” she screamed at Sam Greenley. “Sealed an agreement,” he said, smiling wickedly. “What agreement?” she asked, clenching her fists. She heard pounding feet coming up behind her. “Why, the one about your marriage to my son.” Julie stared bewildered at Sam Greenley. “What?” “Your father and I had an agreement,” he said, stepping a little closer. “It’s for the best, Julie. He wanted you to be safe in case something happened to him.” “I know of no such agreement,” she said, glancing at Mark. He still had his head lowered over Victor, not daring to meet her gaze. His nose continued to drip. She noticed Mark caught

Moonlight RaptuRe 161 the droplets in his hand that hovered very close to Victor’s mouth. Then he looked at her imploringly. She nodded. They had very little time. She had to disperse this group or Victor would die for good. She turned her back so she faced Sam, hoping he wouldn’t notice Mark’s actions. Over his shoulder, she noticed a crowd hurrying toward them, led by Brad and his friends. If she antagonized Sam, at least she had backup coming. “You know very well that any agreement with a deceased Patriarch has to be renegotiated with the incoming heirs.” Sam looked directly at her. “And it has been.” “What you have done is against the law, Mr. Greenley,” she said. “And what law is going to back you up?” “The law of this territory,” Brad said, pushing his way into the circle. He moved to stand beside Julie. She felt a little more relieved. Win took up a position on her other side. Jack, Kevin, and Dave spread themselves around the inside of the circle. Even though outnumbered two to one, she still felt they portrayed a powerful presence. The rest of the crowd gathered close, creating a third outer circle. Sam glanced at them uncomfortably, especially when his niece Lizzy appeared, her eyes wide with fear. “You have no right to interfere in this matter,” Sam said staring at Brad. Julie swore she saw the hairs on Sam’s neck rise. “I have every right,” Brad said. “As long as Julie claims my protection, I am part of her clan.” Sam huffed. “Her clan? She has no clan. Her brother is the Patriarch now. And I see he has not chosen to include you in his clan.” He turned to Julie. “Why are you clinging to this independent? He has no claim here. He has not made tribute to either your clan or mine. He is of no significance in this matter.” “What is this tribute?” Brad said, puzzled. Julie swallowed. “This is true. I have not yet explained to

162 Lee Pearce him what should be done.” “Tomorrow, when you come to the house for the initiation,” Sam said, “you will bring the independent and he will proceed. If he does not accompany you then I will take that as a sign he has disrespected you.” Sam took a step back into his circle then, with a quick nod at Julie, turned and walked through the parting crowd. Stephen looked at Julie, fear in his eyes and started to speak, but his father called to him. He hurried across the parking lot to the waiting cars. Julie caught a glimpse of Lizzy being ushered into Stephen’s car, her eyes still wide with fear. Julie felt sorry for the girl. She would soon be suffering the same fate as Julie and Julie so wanted to reassure her that all would be well but she couldn’t. She didn’t know herself and had very little faith in any of Win’s findings. Julie watched for the cars to depart. Before they had turned out of the lot, she dropped to her knees beside Victor. She grasped the hilt of the knife and glanced at her brother. Mark nodded once. She yanked the knife out of Victor’s chest. His body bucked once. Mark opened his blood-soaked hand and placed it over Victor’s mouth. Victor grabbed his hand and started sucking the blood from it. He slowly opened his eyes. “I thought they’d never leave,” Victor said, pushing Mark’s hand away. “I tried to get rid of them quickly,” Julie said, brushing the hair out of his eyes. “But then he went on about the tribute Brad is to make.” Victor groaned. “How archaic. Not even I had to do that.” Julie nodded as Brad crouched down beside her. “Tribute hasn’t been made for over a century.” She looked at Brad. “Why is that? No one new move into the area?” he asked. She shook her head. “No. Because what you have to do is illegal.” “What do I have to do?” Brad joked. “Kill someone?”

Moonlight RaptuRe 163 Neither Julie nor Mark said anything. Victor lifted his eyebrows surprised. Jack groaned. Brad’s face went pale. The crowd began to disperse soon after and, once Julie had made sure the ladies auxiliary catering had been paid, they all returned to the Woods’s ranch house. There, she found an old shirt of her father’s for Victor to change into. He had been staying in her room for the past couple of nights, watching over Mark. She watched him as he stripped off his ruined shirt. “What happened out there?” she asked, tracing her fingers over his newly healed skin, feeling only a slight bump where the knife had entered. “I found Mark in the parking lot cornered by Greenley and his cowhands,” Victor said, breathing in sharply when she pressed against the scar. She started to pull her hand away but he grabbed it. He held her hand over the scar. “Mark was arguing and a couple of the guys started to physically convince him. So I tried to help. Even out the numbers so to speak. And I got in the way of a knife. Then you arrived, stopping everything.” “Seems today I may have nearly gotten all of you killed,” she said, breathlessly. His cool skin beckoned for her touch. She wanted to get a lot closer to him. “How have you been?” he said, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “I’ve missed you,” she replied. “You haven’t called.” “I’ve been well, uh, busy.” “And Brad? He is taking good care of you?” She nodded. “He asked what you meant to me. I explained that I loved you as much as I loved him. He seemed to accept that.” “Is that all you told him?” She sighed. “I’m afraid to tell him anymore. What if he

164 Lee Pearce doesn’t understand?” “Do you trust him?” “Yes, but…” “Then you’ll have to tell him. Or he might not let me help you through your next attack. He saw what I had to do and I don’t think he was too impressed with how close I had to get to you.” The floor creaked outside. Julie jumped. No one walked past. After a few seconds she stepped to the doorway. No one stood in the hallway. She laughed nervously. Victor pulled on the new shirt, tucking it into his pants. “We should go downstairs. We need to get Mark to explain wht this agreement is all about,” Victor said, waving her to lead. “Oh, by the way, that’s a very nice dress.” She smiled over her shoulder at him. “Thank you and I will pay you back.” “I…I didn’t buy it for you,” he said. “I thought Brad had.” She stopped. “No, he said he hadn’t. So I thought you…” Her face went pale. “Oh, no, not Greenley?” She reached behind for the zipper, one arm struggling from below, the other from up top. “Victor, get it off me.” She felt air on her back as the zipper opened. She stripped off the dress, letting it fall to the floor. Standing in only her underwear, nylons and heels, she kicked at the offending article. Victor picked it up. “You don’t know it was from Greenley. Besides it’s a designer.” “I don’t care,” she said her voice rising. “All the better to buy me off? Tell me who else would try with an expensive dress? Who else would have motive?” “Something wrong?” Brad spoke as he walked up the stairs. Julie spun around, saw Brad stop an amused expression on his face and turned to hurry back to her old room, closing the door. She caught her view in her full-length mirror. It’s a wonder

Moonlight RaptuRe 165 the two of them didn’t come charging in, considering it would take very little time to get her out of this getup. Who else would have tried to win her favor this way? Why would Greenley have done it? She couldn’t be softened. A woman whose days were numbered was not one to be trifled with. And this gift would not help their meeting go very smoothly tomorrow. Opening her drawers one at a time, she realized Brad had taken all of her clothing to his home. Even her closet was bare. Swallowing her pride, she walked over to her bedroom door and opened it a crack. She saw both men standing silently outside. “I have nothing to wear,” she said. “I saw a dishtowel downstairs,” Brad said, seriously. “There’s an old horse blanket airing on the porch,” Victor said, “I’ll just pop downstairs and…” She opened the door fully and stepped into the hall. “You two are so funny.” She turned, giving them a good look at her back side and, hopefully, long legs as she sauntered down to Mark’s room. She heard them following, but not too closely. She entered Mark’s room, not bothering to close his door. If they wanted to watch her, they darn well could but there would be no touching. Maybe not for either for a long time. Julie found a clean T-shirt, next to the laundry basket, of course. Why would Mark put clean clothes into his dresser? That would make too much sense. She pulled it on before searching through his closet for something for her legs. Finally, she found a pair of cargo shorts, long enough to reach her knees, baggy enough to leave them to the mercy of their imaginations. She placed it on the bed then slipping out of her shoes, placed her right foot on the bed and began to slowly remove her nylons. She heard Brad’s breathing quicken. Victor’s reaction was more visual, his eyes turning black, his extremities going paler as blood was taken from his body to a much more needy organ. She pulled the nylon off her right foot by the toe, stretching its length out before it popped off her foot. Then she put that foot on the carpet and lifted her left foot. Slowly, she repeated

166 Lee Pearce the little striptease, drawing it out as long as possible. Still, Brad’s breathing intensified. She thought she even heard some shuffling of feet, as if the owner or owners were deciding whether or not to enter. With the second stocking removed, she stood and dropped the cargo pants to the floor. She bent over, letting both have a clear view of her backside. She stepped into the cargo pants and pulled them up over her knees, thighs, and hips, fastening the button and zipping the zipper with a sharp motion. Turning, she put her shoes under her arm and gathered up her stockings, one in each hand, and walked through the door, forcing both men to step back. She trailed a stocking over each of their chests, leaving the nylons hanging off their shoulders. Brad growled only slightly beneath his breath. Victor tried to reach out to her but stopped himself. “There,” she said sauntering down the hall, “I feel so much better.” She thought that will teach them for not helping.

◊◊◊ After a dinner whipped up by Dave, using bits and pieces he found in her father’s pantry, which of course turned into a gourmet masterpiece, they sat out on the back veranda finishing off the fourth bottle of wine. Julie enjoyed having Brad seated on one side and Victor on the other. Brad had reached her feet first and had been massaging them for the last ten minutes. Victor kept refilling her wine glass. She didn’t dare wonder how much longer this scenario could last, so decided to just enjoy the moment. Mark called to her from the other room. “Julie, you want to go through some of Dad’s papers tonight?” She glanced at her half-finished glass of wine and wondered if she could manage to stand, let alone see clearly enough to read legal papers. “I guess so,” she finally said. They were to meet with the lawyer early in the morning, so they’d better have some of her father’s things in order. They were paying that lawyer by the hour, she reminded herself.

Moonlight RaptuRe 167 Managing to stand on her own feet, Julie walked out into the great room. Mark stood at the far end in the office doorway. As she entered the office, she saw that at least Mark had made three piles of the papers and books she normally saw scattered across the desk. She plopped down in the chair behind the desk and began with the middle pile. She quickly sobered, realizing this pile held overdue bills. “Coffee,” she muttered. “Huh?” Mark said, flipping through the bills she had passed to him. “We’re going to need coffee.” He nodded in agreement and went out to the kitchen. Julie finished reviewing the first pile then turned the chair around to look out at the stables. Just by tallying the bills in her head, she knew the amount owed would just be barely covered by the horse sale Mark had attended a few days ago. What about the bills yet to come in. She leaned forward on the windowsill, cupped her hands and rested her chin. Maybe she could sell her soul, she thought wryly. Maybe she’d be forced to. Two figures standing at a far paddock caught her attention. Her breath caught in her throat. Brad and Victor stood together. What were they talking about, she wondered. As she stood to go out to them, Mark came in with two steaming mugs. Realizing this paperwork was more important right now than whatever they discussed, which she could find out later, she sat back down, took a swig of the bitter brew and started to go through the second pile of papers. Upon Victor’s suggestion to go out and check on the horses, Brad accompanied him outside. They both walked silently and Victor took him into the largest barn, explaining this was where they kept the pregnant or nursing mares and their foals. As the nights were still relatively warm for the animals, he closed up the back gate, leaving the horses out, and then he latched the front doors with a board.

168 Lee Pearce Kevin waved from a distant smaller barn and jogged back to the ranch house. “That’s where we put the newer horses when they first arrive,” Victor explained, bringing Brad over to the fence. “A quarantine, more or less, until the vet checks them for any diseases before we let them loose with the other horses.” “And the horses I am watching over?” Brad prompted. “They’re Julie’s favorites,” Victor said. “They’re the ones she has bought over the years, scrimping and scraping together her savings, buying from the auction yard any that were still viable as mares. She’s started her own little herd and even managed to get some racehorses out of them.” “Really?” Brad said. “And the stallion?” “Oh, he was on death row,” Victor said. “Too temperamental to fit in with just any herd, she saw something in him and decided she would give him a chance to fit in or just let him live out the rest of his life.” “She doesn’t give up on anything, does she?” “Not even herself,” Victor said. “She’s learned to go after what she feels most passionate about. She figures she’s living on borrowed time. She’s not going to waste any of it on trivialities. Which is why I find it strange she is holding back on something very important right now.” “Such as?” Brad asked, but he had a feeling he knew already. Victor sighed. “Us.” Brad nodded. “Do you think she is leaving this up to us to figure out?” “I think she realizes it’s not so cut and dry. She loves us both. We love her. She doesn’t want to hurt either of us.” “So what? Are we to decide? Duelling pistols at dawn? Swords at midnight?” Victor chuckled. Brad laughed out loud. “So she needs both of us. And with Mark’s relationship going public, it’s going to

Moonlight RaptuRe 169 get a little crowded here for you. What are your plans?” “I have a small apartment in town,” Victor said. “But that’s going to get awkward,” Brad said. “I really don’t want her sneaking off just to see you.” “You do know what ‘seeing’ me would mean, right?” “I’m not blind,” Brad said, as much as he never conceived he’d be sharing his mate with another man, he couldn’t deny what Victor meant to Julie. “I saw the way you held her that night. You love her too.” “I find it difficult to be away from her.” Victor touched his still heart. “She fills something here.” “I know your type can love,” Brad said. His eyes grew distant. “I have seen it once before.” Victor studied him. “It did not end well?” “It was a time of intolerance. They met during the human’s Second World War and, with all the carnage, they became careless when they fed. The male vampire then fell in love with a human female. He broke up with the female vampire. He wanted a family. The couple unfortunately died in a fire. The female vampire never got over the break-up or his death. I had tried to help her but her scars went too deep.” “You’re speaking of Belinda?” Brad gripped the top rung of the fence and squeezed. “She thought she could find in me what she had just lost. I had to become forceful in order to dissuade her. She became angry and raptured me. I remember very little of that night. I had not seen her again until now.” “Were you still a bounty hunter then?” Brad nodded. “I was one before I was turned.” “Turned?” Victor asked. “You were not born?” Brad glanced at Victor. “No, I didn’t choose to become a werewolf. I was attacked. Ambushed, actually.” He looked out at the horses. “This isn’t the first time I’ve done this.”

170 Lee Pearce “Ranching?” “Well, I was never a rancher,” Brad said, “About two hundred years ago, my parents owned a general store on the outskirts of Independence, Missouri. When more and more wagon trains started coming through, they needed protection. I was bored with selling cotton goods to farm wives so I bought a horse and a gun and hired myself out as a guard.” “How long?” “I worked the trains for about a year,” Brad said, his hands digging into the wood, “A group of riders had been following us for two weeks. They attacked during the third week. We, myself and the two other guards, had been up for the past two nights, unable to sleep, so by the time they attacked, we were exhausted. We fought the best we could. They killed most of the people. I was bitten and left to die. I didn’t.” He paused, considering whether to tell Victor more and decided now was not the time. “And here I am today.” “I too was not given a choice,” Victor said, sympathy in his voice. “Come on, Vic,” Brad spoke when Victor remained silent. “It’s sharing time.” Victor laughed. “I was bitten by a pirate.” Then he sobered. “I owned a plantation on Trinidad. Piracy was threatening my business. I tried to broker a deal and was attacked. I was forced to become a pirate.” “You? A pirate?” Brad said, astounded. “It’s not as romantic as it sounds,” Victor said, “and it didn’t last long. The British navy was busy rounding us all up. I escaped being arrested and well, here I am today, too.” “And your connection with Belinda?” Brad said. “A hundred years ago, during the political unrest in Europe,” Victor continued with his story, “I joined a large nest in one of the European countries and remained with them for a few years. Belinda ran the nest. She was passionate in all her pursuits. I

Moonlight RaptuRe 171 stayed long enough to experience her strange tastes first hand and she soon became the talk of the supernaturals there. I left after I grew tired of her scene.” “And that is how Sam discovered her?” Brad said, his hands still wringing the wood, splinters dropping to his feet. “But what would he have promised her in exchange for taking on such a mundane duty?” “I cannot guess but it would have to be such a prize as one not even she could fathom,” Victor replied. “Speaking of prizes,” Brad said turning to face the ranch house. “I have never been in this type of relationship. I’m not, uh, interested in, uh--” he even cleared his throat “--men.” “Neither am I,” Victor quickly added. “So how is this done?” Brad asked after a few minutes of silence. “Two bedrooms? Or three?” “Every other month? Week? Day?” Both sighed together then smiled awkwardly. Brad spoke first. “Guess we’d better ask the third in this relationship.” Julie hung her head in her hands. “It’ll take me days to go through all of this.” “We could hire a bookkeeper,” Mark said, sprawled out on the sofa. “We don’t have the money,” she muttered, lifting her head. Her back ached from sitting in the chair for so long, so she stood and walked over to the sofa. Mark dropped his feet to the floor making room and Julie flopped down on the well-worn leather. She leaned back and closed her eyes. “What are we going to do, Mark?” she asked, not bothering to open her eyes. “Sell off some of the stock,” he said. “That would only tide us over for a short while.” “Lease out more of our land to Sam Greenley.”

172 Lee Pearce “That would help but I don’t think he needs the land,” she said. “He is worried about the water.” “Stephen mentioned a couple times his father has become obsessed with the water table,” Mark said. “Well, I plan to talk to him about it tomorrow.” “How much longer do you need?” Brad spoke from the doorway. Startled, Julie tried to sit up but her back screamed out in pain. She slumped back onto the sofa, sliding down a little further onto the seat. Brad moved to her side, his hand held out. As she turned to twist to her side, she saw something flash beneath the desk. She waved away Brad’s hand and dropped off the sofa to her hands and knees. Reaching beneath the desk she grabbed a tiny glass vial. She pulled it out then took Brad’s hand to help her stand. “What is it?” Brad asked. She read the words on the paper label. “How long has Dad been on heart medication?” Mark shook his head. “Never. His heart was strong. He never had any problems.” “Let me see that,” Victor said entering the small office. Julie handed him the bottle. “This is given by injection,” Victor said. “Prescribed heart medications are in pill form.” Julie stared at the bottle. “Do you think that’s what killed Dad?” Victor placed it gently in his shirt pocket. “I’m going to make a stop tomorrow at the doctor’s to see if he can explain any of this.” “You will be with us at the reading?” Julie asked. “I’ll go after,” he replied, “as the next few hours are for werewolves only.” Brad groaned. “Julie, you must tell me what I am to do

Moonlight RaptuRe 173 tomorrow.” She patted his arm. “When we get home, okay? I’ll have to let the others know too what part they are to play.” “And this killing thing?” he asked. She cast a sly grin over her shoulder as she walked out of the office. “Oh, probably just someone who deserves to die. Don’t worry. Just don’t toy with him. It won’t look good.” “You’re kidding right?” “Would I, as your Matron, joke about such a thing?”

◊◊◊ Back at Brad’s ranch, they sat around the kitchen table while Julie explained what would happen in the afternoon. They would start by driving over together at noon for the Initiation. “Sam Greenley will read from one of the ancient books. Then we’ll open up some champagne and toast me becoming Matron. Really quite civilized. Then Mark will be recognized as the new Patriarch to my clan, which, as you know, is very small. Then all the males will go out to the barn, shift, and go out to the woods for a romp. Again, quite civilized.” She glanced at Win. “If you could shift, you could go too. But we’ll just wait at the ranch house until they return.” “And what about me as an Independent?” Brad asked. “I would imagine they’ll do something with you out in the woods.” “At that place you showed me?” Julie nodded then blushed, remembering what had happened after. Brad cleared his throat, his lips threatening to break into a smile. “Oh, and what place was that?” Kevin asked, picking up on the sexual implication. “Oh, just a place,” Julie cleared her own throat, giving her time to focus her head, “where the men go when they shift. There’s a pit for a bonfire so I think they go there to drink beer

174 Lee Pearce and make noise their wives would normally not allow in their houses. Mark and Dad would go there once in a while but they never did say what happened.” “Like a men’s club,” Win said. “No women allowed.” “Nothing wrong with that,” Dave said, puffing out his chest. “It sounds suspicious to me,” Win said. “Usually if men are left to their own devices trouble ensues.” “Besides I like being around women,” Brad said, taking Julie’s hand. “So much more civilized.” Again she blushed. They hadn’t acted so civilized in those woods themselves last night. A low hum made them all scramble for their cell phones. Win dug hers out of her bag. “Apparently I have some reading to do tonight,” she said standing. Jack grabbed her hand as she passed on her way to the dining room. “Do you want some help?” he asked. She bent down and kissed him on the forehead then said with a sly smile. “You go to bed, Jack. Apparently you’re going to need all your energy tomorrow keeping an eye on the Independent.” A few minutes later, Julie stood in their bathroom wiping away what makeup she hadn’t cried off during the day. Brad reclined on the bed, the sheets already drawn back, patiently watching. How was it that with her just standing there, in that oversized T-shirt, he could feel so turned on? “What were you and Victor discussing earlier this evening?” “You,” he said. She gave him a lopsided smile. “Really, what were you two talking about?” “Really. You. And us.” “Really?” She pulled the stopper and the water drained out of the sink. She reached for a towel and patted her face. “What about me?” She turned off the light and padded her way across

Moonlight RaptuRe 175 the room, removing the T-shirt and dropping it on the end of the bed. As she climbed next to him, he pulled up the cotton sheet over their bodies. “Oh, about sharing you.” He felt her stiffen. “Sh…sharing me?” He kissed her shoulder. “Mmhmm,” he said. “We thought it a logical way to keep you happy.” He worked his way down to the top of her breast. “What exactly do you mean by sharing?” she asked, her breath catching in her throat. His fingers traced down her spine stopping to draw circles in the small of her back. She lifted her right leg over his thigh. “We didn’t get to any specifics,” he said, licking her nipple. His fingers left her back and moved down to cup her right buttock. Then his fingers slid down from behind. Julie moaned. “We decided any further discussions should be held later, with you in attendance.” “Yes, yes.” She thrust her head back and her breasts forward as his fingers pressed deep. “Oh, Brad, yes.” He pushed her onto her back and entered her body knowing any further attempt at conversation was pointless. His mind was filled with only one thought and that was to bring Julie to orgasm more than once that night.

Chapter Thirteen Julie woke still snuggled in Brad’s arms. She felt him stir. “So much for you saving your energy for today.” The sun shone through the partially drawn curtains. He laughed, his breath warm on her back. “You make me feel alive, Julie. Just thinking of you gives me strength.” His hand dropped over her stomach moving lower. She stopped it and held it against her belly. “As much as I would love to spend a day in bed with you, I need my strength today,” she said. “Tonight, when we’re done with all of this and our lives can return to normal, then we will show each other how alive we are.” Slipping out of bed, she padded across to the shower, hoping he didn’t follow. For she had no self-control when it came to Brad using his insistent hands and mouth and every other body part she found so delectable. As she dried outside the shower, Brad passed by, a question in his eyes. She just laughed and shook her head, spraying him with water from her hair. Julie chose to dress casually in black jeans and a black cotton sweater, dressy enough to look like she took this ceremony seriously but still casual enough to not look stuck-up. As she applied some makeup, she felt her stomach start to flip-flop. She really didn’t know how to play her new role. Her mother would have been the last one and she had died when Julie was very young. She wondered what would be expected from her. What kind of problems would she have to solve? Who would come asking for help? Would anyone? Maybe no one needed help. Only twenty-four years old, what did she know of the world? What right did she have to give advice? Maybe this was just a formality. Maybe no one would ever come see her. She’d probably just end up doing some ribbon cutting for the next new public building and some pie judging at the fall fair.

178 Lee Pearce She laughed at her own nervousness. If she were a human, none of this would be happening. She’d be getting on with her new life right now. She and Brad would be planning how many children to have and if they had to build any additions to his house. She would not be worried about her brother and his new partner, or the estate’s money, or if they could pay all the bills this month, or if next month she would die during her next attack. Her hands started to shake. The mascara wand dropped into the sink with a clatter. Tears welled up and she blinked them away angrily. “Damn it, Dad, why didn’t you tell me we were in such trouble?” she muttered, dabbing her eyes with a tissue. “I don’t have time to grieve right now. Maybe later.” In the shower, the water stopped flowing and she handed Brad a towel as he opened the door. “What’s wrong?” he asked. She grabbed the mascara wand and dabbed at her eyelashes. “Nothing,” she said. “I felt…” She jammed the wand back into its case and twisted it sharply shut. “Nothing, Brad. Look I don’t have time for breakfast. I’ll grab something when I come back from the lawyer’s.” She hurried to the door. “Don’t you want…?” His words were cut off as she strode into the hall and down the stairs. She felt a twinge of guilt, turned around and stuck her head in the doorway. “Brad, I’ll see you in an hour or so. We already know what’s in the will so it won’t take long.” “All right,” he said meeting her at the door. “Someone should still go with you though.” A horn honked from the yard. She smiled. “Mark and Victor will follow me in.” He kissed her on the forehead. “I’ll see you in an hour then.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 179

◊◊◊ The will hadn’t been changed since their father had shared its contents over a year ago. Julie and Mark split the property and the business in half. In case of the death of either one, the survivor would inherit the other’s portion. In the case of children, the children would inherit the deceased parent’s percentage and if they were underage, the remaining relative would oversee their inheritance until they came of age. It was actually quite straightforward. They signed the papers, with Victor as a witness, and found themselves standing outside the lawyer’s office 40 minutes later. Julie took Victor’s hand and held it. “I understand you and Brad were discussing us.” He raised an eyebrow. “How much did he tell you?” “Just that you two have come to some sort of agreement and that nothing specific had been decided until the three of us can sit down together.” He let out a long sigh and pulled her into his arms. “As long as you are agreeable,” he said. “Does this mean you’re coming to live with us?” Julie closed her eyes. She missed feeling Victor’s slight form in her arms. What he lacked in musculature he made up for in passion. Making love to him was like trying to hang onto a whirlwind. He could be everywhere on her body at once. She figured a lot of this had to with his telepathy, which she found quite a turnon. “Yes, Brad thinks that would be quite acceptable,” he said. “And what about, er, relations?” she said, her arms tightening around his back. If he didn’t like the question, she wasn’t going to let him run away from it. “That was one of the specifics we thought we’d better let you decide.” She lifted her head. “Oh, really? That could get really interesting.” Then she kissed him on the lips. “Thank you.”

180 Lee Pearce He looked at her puzzled. “For what?”

“For being so understanding. You could have walked away

from all of this.” “I could never leave you to die,” he said, offended. “That’s not what I meant,” she said. “I know you couldn’t. What I meant was that the two of you are so understanding about my love for you both.” “I love you too much to not want to make this work,” he said. “And Brad seems so willing.” “He is a good man.” “Uh, I hate to break this up,” Mark said, leaning against her truck. He tapped his watch. “We’re going to run out of time and it won’t look good if we show up late to our own swearing-in.” Victor and Julie pulled away. “I’ve got to go see the doctor before he closes up for lunch. I’ll see you back at the ranch later. Good luck.” Julie jumped into the truck as Mark handed Victor the keys to the car. As they drove down the street, Julie watched as Victor turned and headed for the doctor’s office. She wondered what sort of specifics they wanted her to decide upon. She lost sight of him as they drove out of town, felt a little anxious but then drew in a big breath to stifle her sudden nerves. She’d be seeing him by dinnertime again. No need to worry. Victor walked the two blocks to the medical building and entered through the front portico. He walked to the doctor’s office, grabbed the handle and turned the knob. The door didn’t open. He checked the business hours. Monday to Friday, 9:00 to Noon, 1:00 to 4:00. It was 10:45 a.m. He had seen the digital time readout on the hardware store’s sign across the block. Working on a bad feeling, Victor went out the back exit into the alley, turned to the left, and walked to the office’s back entrance, used for off-hour visits and emergencies. The doctor’s car was parked at the back. His bad feeling began to worsen.

Moonlight RaptuRe 181 The alley ran along behind the stores, allowing access for delivery trucks. All buildings had fire escape stairways clinging to the walls, making it look like a haphazard metal jungle. Garbage bins sat at the bottom of the stairwells, cluttering up the street. If a fire ever did break out, the fire trucks wouldn’t have room to maneuver. Barely able to reach between the buildings, the sun cast long shadows against the buildings and around the garbage bins. Victor returned to the doctor’s office and tried the door handle. The door swung open about a foot then stopped. He set his shoulder against the door then got a whiff of something all too familiar. He stepped back gagging. He had smelled death many times but never got used to its rankness. His stomach twisted and he would have vomited had he been capable of it. Taking a deep breath of fresh air, he put his shoulder back against the door and shoved against it. It opened another six inches. He heard a boot scrape on the floor. Squeezing through the opening, he didn’t need to turn on a light to see Doc lying face down on the floor. He still wore his coat. He had barely gotten through the door before someone had attacked him. Victor gingerly walked around the body. Doc’s head was turned at an unnatural angle. His neck had been broken, the head nearly twisted from the neck. Victor stopped and flipped open his cell phone. As he dialed the police station, he walked into the office. Nothing else seemed disturbed. Yet something was missing. The phone rang in his ear, a little loudly in the silent office. The ringing stopped but he couldn’t hear if anyone had answered. “Hello?” he said, then a little louder, “Hello, is this the sheriff’s office?” Again no response. He pulled the phone away from his ear. The connection had been made. Then he heard the dial tone. Staring at his phone in wonder, he felt a sharp jab at the base of his neck. Turning quickly and immediately sorry he had done so, his knees gave out, he saw a lithe, dark form move forward to catch him as he fell.

182 Lee Pearce “It’s all right, Victor,” Belinda said, laying him out on the floor. She reached for his cell phone and snapped it shut. As she tucked it into his shirt pocket, the room became very dark. Victor tried to fight the numbing effects of the liquid silver as it wound its way down his spinal cord paralyzing his body. “It’s better this way,” she said, “then you won’t feel any pain. Until the end, of course, but that will be up to you. Fast or slow. Always your choice.”

◊◊◊ Mark came with Julie into the house. Brad pulled out sandwiches and salad Dave had made for them and, suddenly famished, Julie managed to finish off a chicken sandwich then a roast beef sandwich, along with a glass of milk. As she took a handful of grapes to munch on, a decimated apple core still rolling on her plate, she looked up at a startled Brad. “Is this how you gain your energy?” he asked. She tossed a grape at him which he caught in mid-air then popped into his mouth. “Guess I shouldn’t go without breakfast,” she said. Kevin and Dave filed into the kitchen. Both wore black pants and black shirts. She couldn’t help but notice the black bandanas tied around their necks. She tried to hide her smile. Dave looked at her innocently. “What?” Then he tugged at the bandana. “You don’t like?” Kevin took his off and stuffed it into his jeans back pocket. “He made me wear it.” “You don’t think it’ll send the wrong message, do you?” Dave smirked. “That you prefer husky werewolves?” Kevin said. “Remember you are spoken for.” Dave rolled his eyes at him. “So you do care.” Kevin planted a kiss on his forehead. “Some days I wonder why.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 183 Jack stuck his head through the doorway. “The trucks are out front.” Julie dashed upstairs and returned a moment later, carrying a large bag she used as a purse. Everyone else had stepped outside. Brad followed her out. She noticed everyone wore black. “Do you approve?” Brad asked. “That way you know who the good guys are.” In the paddock behind the trucks, Sultan stomped at the ground, whickering loudly. “Don’t good guys wear white?” she pointed out, waving to the horse. Kevin playfully knocked Dave’s shoulder. “I told you we got something wrong.” Julie just shook her head. “This really is just another informal afternoon at the neighbor’s house,” she reminded them. The stallion reared up as Julie stepped close to the first truck. She tossed her bag on the back seat and turned away. “Someone feels neglected,” she said, rounding the truck. “I’ll just be a moment.” Julie approached the paddock. Sultan stuck his head out over the top rung and, as she climbed up, he rested it on her shoulder. She wrapped her arms around his neck. “I’m sorry I haven’t been around so much.” He nickered softly. It almost sounded like he forgave her. “I’ll just be away for a few hours,” she said, “for this ceremony. I have to see that Brad is accepted into the community properly. Then Victor will be moving in here soon. What do you think?” Again, another nicker. More like laughter actually. “Oh, you like. You sure you can handle one more male around?” He blew out a big gust of air and backed off, shaking his mane. Julie laughed. “You are the strongest male here,” she agreed. He moved forward again and stretched out his nose.

184 Lee Pearce She rubbed it with her palm. Then she climbed off the fence and walked back to the truck. “I think that horse understood every word,” Win said as Julie slid in and fastened her seat belt. Brad closed her door and made his way around to the driver’s side. “Maybe he really is a shape-shifter,” Kevin said. Julie watched Sultan as they drove away. The horse kept on eye on the two vehicles as they pulled onto the road. Then she lost sight of him. Jack, Dave, and Mark followed in the other vehicle. Ten minutes later they pulled into the Greenley’s ranch. The front gate was closed so Brad pulled up close and pressed the intercom. “Julie and Mark Woods and escort,” he said when the red light turned green. Julie grinned at him. “Well, I am your escort,” he said shrugging. A second later the gate rattled open. They started up a treelined drive toward a large mansion. On either side, horses grazed on the green fields. At least these paddocks seemed to be getting water. “A lot of security for a bunch of horses,” Kevin said. “A bunch of million dollar horses,” Julie reminded him. “There are a lot of easily removed assets here. All one would need is a horse trailer and there goes a few million out the door.” “Rustling?” Win asked. “Still happens?” Julie nodded. “That’s why the electric fence around our properties.” “But the river is open to your fields,” Brad said. “Cameras,” she said. “We all hired a 24- hour security team to watch our lands. We’ve had no rustling for the past decade.” “Money well spent then?” Kevin said. “Yes,” Julie said, thinking. “I believe so.” “Believe?” Brad asked.

Moonlight RaptuRe 185 “We don’t have the same revenue coming in as we used to,” Julie said. “Actually Sam Greenley is the one with the multi­ million dollar horse ranch. Ours is not so valuable. Maybe the time has come to re-evaluate that strategy.” “You were going to talk to him about his water problem, weren’t you?” Brad said, finding a parking spot among the many cars. “I hope to find the time,” she said, glancing at all of the cars. “It appears there are more people here than I thought.” “Not getting shy on me, are you?” Brad asked, taking her elbow. “It was one thing at the funeral home,” she said, swallowing heavily, her throat suddenly dry, “handling all those people, but here where I’m expected to be someone else.” She put her bag over her shoulder, holding onto the handle tightly. “You’re expected to be yourself,” Brad said. “That’s all that’s ever expected.” “I suppose you’re right.” She let him lead her up the stairs. By the time they reached the door she had gained back some confidence. The door burst open and Sam Greenley stood, waving them inside. Sam’s house was decorated like something out of a Victorian magazine: lots of doilies, small tables, delicate chairs, everything a werewolf would be afraid to get near in case he broke one. A parlor and dining room led off either side of the foyer. The kitchen sat behind the dining room. On the other side stood a large living room with a conservatory. Here, Sam ushered Julie into the throng of people already sipping tea and eating tiny sandwiches. Some of the men were drinking beer out of glasses, but at least it was beer. The men vanished toward the bar. Win got trapped among some older women. Julie put her bag discreetly behind a corner chair. She and Brad kept moving around as Sam introduced them to couple after couple. Mark followed discreetly. Julie tried her best to let Brad know who they were in the community but

186 Lee Pearce gave up after awhile, as she could barely remember after about the fifteenth couple. Almost like a dance though, Sam managed to cover the room and still end up by the massive fireplace. The room quieted as Sam pulled out a large book and set it on a podium that had been standing ready. “Today we welcome into our sacred community two children we have known since their births and one new adult who has chosen to make our region his home. First, Brad, if you would step closer,” Sam motioned to Brad who moved from one side of Julie to the other so he stood next to Sam. Brad looked very uncomfortable in the spotlight but he raised his head and stared Sam directly in the eyes. Sam seemed a little uncomfortable himself and laughed as he turned his attention back to the book. “Brad Billingsworth, owner of the ranch located at 3416 Sideroad 11 in the township of Rocks End, we welcome you to our great community. As long you obey our rules, we wish you the freedom to run on our sacred lands and join in our rituals and ceremonies. Welcome, Brad.” A polite round of applause followed and Brad bowed to the group. He moved behind Julie and Mark. “That wasn’t so bad,” Julie said over her shoulder. Brad just raised his eyebrows, his only show of surprise. Sam raised his hands and the applause stopped. He looked at Mark and motioned him forward. Julie blew out a nervous breath. Being last was not always good. Mark had grown up with most of these men. It was like another party to him so she wasn’t worried about him acting foolish. Sam put his arm around Mark. “We have all watched with pride as the Woods children grew up. Mark showed a gift when it came to accepting his shifting heritage, making his first change at a very young age. He joined in our group romps as a teen, showing an immediate understanding and acceptance of our ways. Mark, we had never expected you to take on the duties of Patriarch at such a young age--” a sympathetic murmur rose in the crowd that died when Sam raised his hand “--but you must realize we are all here to help you. You will face trying times and

Moonlight RaptuRe 187 you will come to trust in the teachings of your superiors.” Sam hugged Mark then continued. Mark rolled his eyes at Julie who barely contained a giggle. “Let us all welcome Mark into the higher circle.” A loud round of applause punctuated by whistles followed. Mark lifted his hands as if to ward off the good wishes and the noise grew louder. Red-faced, he stepped back to leave Julie standing alone in front. Sam motioned her closer and she moved to within arm’s-length. She really didn’t want to be hugged by this man so tried to stand as far from him as she could. “Julie Woods.” Sam looked at her for a moment in silence. “Julie, you have the same beauty and intelligence as your mother, bless her soul.” Julie swallowed heavily. Why was he bringing up her dead mother? It served no purpose other than to remind everyone of her legacy. “Julie, as Matron of our clan, are you prepared to uphold our laws and traditions to the best of your ability?” “I am,” she said. “Julie, I have known you all of your life. I believe we have a very strong Matron in you. Again, I offer you the support and advice of your superiors. All you have to do is ask.” He paused and looked at her expectantly. “Thank you,” she said, not knowing what else to say and going red at the word ‘superiors’. Best always to stay polite, her father had said. “Julie, welcome to the clan.” And more applause this time, even more loud and boisterous. She felt Brad step up close to her back not to protect but to show his support. Sam stepped down from the podium and the room resumed its normal level of conversation. “That’s it?” Brad said, guiding her to the bar. Flutes of champagne sat on the counter and she took one of those while Brad took a bottle of beer.

188 Lee Pearce She noticed the room had begun to thin out. “I told you it would be quite civilized.” “Have you seen Stephen yet today?” she asked Mark as he came up to get another beer. “Yes, much earlier,” Mark glanced at Brad. “You and your friends up to a run this afternoon?” Brad nodded. “It’s on clan property,” Mark said. “No human will see us. Besides you have to. It’s part of your acceptance into the pack.” “Just a run?” Brad repeated. Mark nodded. “Check with the others. Out to the forest and back. We leave in a few minutes.” He turned to Julie. “Mr. Greenley wants to see us first though.” Julie nodded. “I was wondering when it would come around to this.” She scanned the room and saw Sam standing near an open doorway. He signaled them to come when he caught her looking his way. She handed her glass to Brad and reached up on her toes to kiss him on the cheek. “We shouldn’t be long.” She followed Mark across the room, stopping by the corner chair to retrieve her purse. Sam showed them into his office. Stephen slid through as his father closed the door. Julie and Mark sat down in the two oversized chairs in front of his desk. Stephen leaned against the bookcase behind them. Mark sank into the chair, looking small and lost. Julie sat perched on the edge, sitting sideways so she could rest her back against the armrest. She already had an idea what to expect. She also knew what she’d say about Sam’s water problems. Sam opened a file thick with papers that sat on his otherwise empty desk. He placed his hands on either side as if not knowing where to start. He finally looked up, first glancing at Mark then at Julie, his eyes appropriately solemn, yet Julie felt an underlining current of desperation. This desperation had fueled a vicious attack on Mark and Victor. She must remember

Moonlight RaptuRe 189 to take care around Sam now. “Your father and I long ago made an agreement,” Sam began. “During the time your mother was alive, our ranches prospered. The land was lush. The horses bred many foals. Our bank accounts overflowed.” Julie resisted the urge to shift in her chair. She knew the state of her father’s bank account. Why would Sam bring that up now? “After your mother’s passing, your father seemed to lose interest in the business.” This was true, Julie remembered. Her father’s hands had been full raising his two small children. He’d had to choose how to use his time. He hadn’t lost interest in the ranch. He had just gained more interest in his children. She blinked back sudden tears. Sam pushed a box of tissues closer to her on the desk. “About ten years ago, when you, Julie, had your first attack, your father and I sat down and drew up an arrangement.” He placed a hand on the pile of papers. “You see, he was afraid that, if for some reason something should happen to him, he wanted to be sure you and your brother were taken care of.” So far this all sounded good and reasonable to Julie. Sam, as a neighboring Patriarch, would have been considered second to her Patriarch father. She began to relax a little in the chair. Mark had not moved, remaining slumped far back. He had just been named Patriarch of her clan, albeit a small clan, and she wished he would at least sit up like a proud, responsible Patriarch should, and not let his anger from being attacked yesterday make him appear rude. Sam slowly lifted a sheet of paper. “Your father and I set up this agreement.” He began to read. “In the event of my untimely demise, my children, upon their approval, are to decide upon the following measures dependent on the situations at the present time.” Sam looked up. “Please let me finish before you comment. Remember we are just two old school ranchers trying to do the best for our children.” This time, he glanced at

190 Lee Pearce Stephen, who merely switched feet and said nothing. “One concerns the care of Julie Woods. As she will undoubtedly need care for her life, I give this responsibility to the Rocks End community to be shared equally with her brother, Mark, Julie’s husband and the current Greenley clan Patriarch.” “Shared?” Julie said, feeling the blood drain from her face. “Your father only wanted to make sure you were properly cared for,” Sam said. “You see, it is important that the werewolf bloodline remain untainted. In the event that you do not find a suitable mate, I am obliged to find you one.” Again, he glanced at Stephen. Julie fought the urge to get up and walk out of the room. “I will remind you I have already chosen a mate,” she said. Sam held up his hand, his face stern. “Please refrain from speaking. You may say something you will regret.” Julie clamped her jaw together. Bastard. She would not have regretted saying that something. “Two, in order to continue the financial viability of the Rocks End community, it is recommended that the Greenley and Woods properties be combined and that a new venture be started forthwith, to ensure the survival of the Rocks End clans.” Sam placed a sheet of paper in front of Julie. “You can read this through. It has been checked by both family lawyers. When you are ready please sign and date it at the bottom.” Sam stood as if to leave. “Wait,” Julie said holding up her hand. “What new venture?” Had this something to do with the water problem? Sam sat back down. He looked a little relieved that she had brought up this point. “As you know, both our properties, and most of Rocks End, sit upon an aquifer. This aquifer has enough water in it to sustain our community for the next thousand years. Because it has so much water, your father and I toyed with the idea of selling the water. Seems people like to drink it

Moonlight RaptuRe 191 out of little plastic bottles. And they pay a lot of money for the privilege. It could be quite lucrative.” “Dad never mentioned this to me,” Julie said. She glanced at Mark who refused to look at her. Had he known? “It was in the planning stages,” Sam replied. “He may not have wanted to get your hopes up in case we couldn’t get the financing.” “And do you have the financing?” she asked. “Not yet,” Sam said, “but I am in contact with several interested parties. It’s just a matter of time.” “So this water drill you’ve leased,” she said, “is all part of the ‘planning’ stage?” Sam blanched and shuffled through the papers. “Yes, yes, it is. How did you know?” “I was in the hardware store a couple days ago when you were there checking on it.” His face grew red. “You were listening in on my private business?” She stiffened her back. “The whole store heard your private business.” He jumped to his feet, sending his chair crashing against the credenza. Stephen and Mark jumped. She flinched just a little, hoping he wouldn’t notice. Sam turned to look out the window, his arms folded across his chest. “I wish you hadn’t…” “I wish I hadn’t either,” she interrupted him. He spun around as she picked up the agreement, folded it in half, and placed it on her lap, one hand on top. “As for this business venture,” she said, “it sounds viable except for the fact that we will have to find an alternative to the little plastic bottles as they are no longer environmentally acceptable.” “As for the other?” Sam asked, turning around but still

192 Lee Pearce remained standing. Since he chose to stand, Julie rose as well, so she could look at him on the same level. “As you very well know, I have chosen a mate.” Sam huffed. “He is not even proven yet. What is his lineage? Is he full-blooded?” “He is the one I have chosen,” she said. “Like it or not, whether he is one hundred percent or not, I will have no other.” Sam glared at her. “You would go against your father’s wishes?” “My father’s wishes are for me to be happy,” she said. “I am happy with Brad.” His eyes softened. “Is this how it is to be then?” Julie folded the paper again and tucked it into her jeans pocket. “It is.” She reached down to her bag and placed it on top of his desk. “One other thing.” She unzipped the top and pulled out a white shopping bag. She placed it in front of Sam. “What is this?” he asked, eyeing the bag suspiciously. “I thank you for this gift,” Julie said, “but it was not necessary. You needn’t lower yourself to bribery.” Sam opened the bag. He pulled out her black dress. “I...I didn’t.” “You didn’t buy this for me?” she said, feeling her sense of bravado fading. Sam shook his head. “It is very nice but, no, I did not purchase this for you.” He put the dress back into the bag and handed it back to her. “It looks very expensive. Perhaps you’d better hang on to it until you find the person who gave you such a generous gift.” Shaken, Julie stuffed the shopping bag back into her oversized purse and then led Mark and Stephen out of the office. “How did it go?” Brad asked as soon as she reappeared. “Fine,” she said.

Moonlight RaptuRe 193 Brad merely raised his eyebrows. “Apparently not.” She smiled. “Nothing too drastic,” she said, placing what she hoped to be a reassuring hand on his arm. “We can discuss it later.” As if a signal passed through the room, the men started to file out to the back patio. Win, unable to shift, wished them good hunting. Brad, Jack and the others followed the last of the men out the back door. Julie and Win watched as they headed out to one of the smaller barns. Seems they still wanted some sort of privacy for shifting. After a few minutes, they watched as a sea of wolves departed out the back door and loped across the pasture, disappearing among the small hills until only waving grass betrayed their presence. As the women returned to the living room, Sam’s niece, Lizzy, waited for them. She looked at the two of them. “Do you want to see something?” she asked. Julie smiled. “Sure, Lizzy, what is it?” Time spent with her would be enjoyable. The little girl spun around giggling and skipped into the kitchen. “Follow me.” Win and Julie grinned at each other and walked briskly after Lizzy. The back door to the kitchen had slammed shut and as they stepped out onto the back porch, they saw her jogging across to one of the smaller barns. “Probably a new foal,” Julie said. Win hesitated. “I don’t know.” “Come on, Win,” Julie said, dashing down the stairs. “When was the last time you saw a newborn?” After a moment’s hesitation, Win followed. They both caught up to Lizzy inside the barn. They stopped just inside the door, letting their eyes adjust to the dim interior. Lizzy stood by a large opening in the floor. The trap door had been lifted and leaned against one of the posts.

194 Lee Pearce “I don’t see any horses,” Win said, her voice low.

“Lizzy, why are we here?” Julie asked.

“Come see,” Lizzy said darting down the stairs. “Come see

the ca...” but her voice faded away obscuring the last word. “The what?” Win said. Julie was already hurrying forward, afraid Lizzy had hurt herself. She dashed down the stairs, Win close behind. Julie caught a glimpse of a large metal cage before the door slammed shut on top of them, leaving them in darkness. For several seconds Julie listened in silence. “Lizzy?” she called out. “I’m here,” said the young voice, not at all frightened. A switch clicked and the room became bathed in cold fluorescent lights. A metal cage took up most of the room’s center space. A long wooden table stood along the far wall, several cases sitting on top. But what frightened Julie was the sight of Lizzy, standing at the far end of the room, caught in Belinda’s arms.

Chapter Fourteen “Let her go,” Julie said, taking a step forward, her stomach twisting fearfully when she saw the look on Lizzy`s face. Belinda looked down at Lizzy. Lizzy merely smiled. “I did good?” Belinda nodded. “You did very good.” “Julie will be better now?” Belinda looked up meeting Julie’s gaze. “Julie will be much better now.” She released Lizzy. “Go on, now. Go make sure no one comes to interrupt us. Just like we practiced.” Julie stopped as Lizzy rushed past and up the stairs. Win reached out and grabbed Julie’s arm. As the trap door swung open, they both turned to run. A dark shadow shot in front of Win, the first to reach the stairs. Win’s body flew across the room, landing hard against a far wall, sliding down, crumpling, not moving. Julie faced Belinda. She had never seen a vampire with such strength. Belinda strode toward her. Julie backed away. “What is this about?” “You are about to become my concubine,” Belinda said. “What?” Julie asked, suddenly feeling sick. “My partner, my lover,” Belinda said, shrugging. “Are you mad?” Julie rounded the far side of the cage. “What makes you think that?” Belinda showed her fangs as she matched Julie step for step. “Because it is what I was hired to do.” “You’re the sheriff.” “I was brought here under that pretense,” she said, her hands running along the rungs of the cage. “To the outside I am to uphold the law.” She lunged at Julie.

196 Lee Pearce Julie jumped back, Belinda’s hand barely missing her stomach. Julie grabbed at the cage to stay upright. The side swung open and she lost her balance, falling to the floor. Belinda pounced, her knees landing on Julie`s shoulders. Julie couldn’t raise her hands to push her off. She tried kicking with her feet but even they had no power. Belinda waited patiently until Julie stopped struggling. “Why are you doing this?” Julie looked behind her. Win’s body still lay in the same position as before. No help there. Belinda grabbed her face and turned it toward her. “Love, Julie. Out of love.” She leaned in close, her breath hot on Julie’s neck. “Has Brad never told you what he did to me? How he destroyed my life?” “No, Belinda,” Julie said trying to sound sympathetic. Time. She needed time. Maybe Win would wake up. Brad would be back soon with the others. He’d come looking for her. Victor. Victor who can read her mind. Where was Victor? “He said he saved your life.” “Your beloved Brad killed the only person I ever loved,” she said, running her finger along Julie’s jaw. “No, not Brad,” Julie said. She couldn’t see him murdering anyone. Maybe in self-defense but not murder. Belinda’s fingers traced down Julie’s throat down between her breasts. “Yes, Julie, yes your sweet Brad stabbed my lover right through the heart.” She pressed her hand between Julie’s breasts. Julie squirmed. She thought she heard Win moan. “You’re a liar, Belinda,” Julie cried out. “A liar and a freak.” Pain lashed across Julie’s head as it snapped to the left. She hadn’t even seen Belinda raise her hand. Her cheek stung. Spots danced in front of her eyes. She tasted blood in her mouth. Belinda yanked her upright. “A freak? Do you want to see how wrong you are?” Belinda said. Julie spit blood into her face. Probably the wrong thing to

Moonlight RaptuRe 197 do to a blood-sucking creature Julie realized as she found herself flying through the air then coming to an abrupt halt as her body smashed against the metal bars of the cage. She felt her head snap back then felt nothing at all. Brad ran with the rest of the pack. He sensed Jack, Kevin, and Dave farther back in the crowd. Mark ran by his side, guiding him with gentle nudges or sometimes a shove to the hip when Brad didn’t listen. He’d respond with a nip to the loose skin at Mark’s neck sometimes, the two of them falling over each other, their feet getting tripped up. Brad, several years older than Mark, felt the need to put him in his place, the pack mentality taking over as he let the wolf in him come out. Mark did not fight back at any time, instead racing on as if it all were a game. As they crossed the pasture, approaching the first fence, Brad held back a little, remembering the electrified fence. He watched as the lead wolves leapt over the six-foot fence, clearing it with at least another foot of air. He jumped up. The grass crunched under his feet as he raced across the open land. He could smell the river and the forest beyond. Being out in the open was not a comfortable place for a wolf to be and he picked up speed. One of the largest carnivores out here, he had very little to fear but one always had to be careful. One never knew where danger could lurk. The land dipped quickly down to the river. He remembered the fence line ended at the river. It would be nearly impossible for a truck to get down to this point, for the river was still swollen with the surge of water that had mysteriously appeared two days ago. Stretching into several long lopes, Brad dropped down to the water’s edge, gravel crunching beneath his pads then he jumped up, stretching for the distant bank. Being one of the first to cross, Brad saw out of the corner of his eye several other wolves attempt to match his jump. A couple didn’t have the height or speed and dropped into the water, splashing to the side. He managed to make it most of the way, his back paws

198 Lee Pearce getting a little wet at the edge. He stopped and turned to watch the others. Most made it to the far side, having done this jump many times before. Some got knocked off balance by the crowd and fell belly first into the river, having to swim to the shallows where they were met with some nips at their feet and a few teasing barks. All of them did make it though and after a quick shake, jogged up the other side of the ditch and loped toward the forest. Jack leapt across without a problem. Jack had always been the most powerful and strongest in their pack, hence his alpha status. It hadn’t even been a question of his succession many years ago. Brad was glad to see he had remained in good shape. Being one of two bounty hunters would force him to keep it up. And Win would also see that he kept in top physical form. Kevin and Dave only made it partially across, Kevin managing to stay on his feet. Dave flopped down into the water, totally submerged so that when he dragged himself out of the water, he was grumbling and shaking with embarrassment. Kevin nudged him lovingly and Dave shook the water off his body. Julie’s face popped up in his mind. He saw her face grimace in pain then vanish. Panicked, he spun around to the river. Something was wrong. He had to get back to her. A large wolf jumped in front of him, snapping at his heels. Then he looked at Brad curiously, his head twisting. Brad recognized Sam by his smell. He knew he had to obey this alpha. But he felt compelled to return to the mansion. Sam growled and jerked his head toward the forest. Brad knew Win would be with Julie. If anything was wrong, Win could handle it. He bowed his head and turning, trotted after the pack into the forest. Once out of the sun and under the canopy of trees, Brad felt better, even forgetting his momentary feeling of panic. As the group ran through the forest, it began to fan out. Brad sensed Jack and the others moving farther away, deeper into the woods. In a few more minutes, he’d no longer be able to sense their

Moonlight RaptuRe 199 location. In a way this did not bother him. He enjoyed running with a new pack, becoming friends with a new community, learning how they hunted. Soon he found he ran with only a few wolves. He recognized Mark, Stephen and Sam. The others were strangers. He could no longer even hear the other wolves. He knew he should stop and wait to regroup but the others seemed unconcerned. Probably they would all meet up at a certain point in a couple of miles. Very faintly, the scent of blood filtered through the air. Brad’s mouth began to salivate. He recognized the smell of a fresh kill. A deer. He breathed in deeply and opened his muzzle to pull in more air and scent. As he stretched toward the smell, his eyes closed. Suddenly the ground dropped out from under him. With a yelp, he tumbled head over paws down a steep incline, coming to a stop at the bottom. A little startled, he staggered to his feet to see if anyone else had injured themselves in the fall. He stood alone. The other wolves stood at the top of the hill staring down at him. He felt embarrassed at being the only one to not watch where he was going. He took a step to climb back up but a sound made him turn. As he did, he got a full blast of the blood smell. Trussed to a post in the center of the clearing was a bloodied carcass. Scanning the area, he realized he stood at the bottom of a bowl-shaped hollow. It somehow looked familiar but he couldn’t quite place where he had seen it. He took in another deep breath. The fresh kill filled his mind. He felt the blood lust he had fought to control all his life shoot adrenalin through his body. His pulse raced at the thought of sinking his teeth into the carcass. Was this his initiation? Tear apart the kill? Take the best piece for himself and share the rest with the pack? Like any alpha this is what he would do. Prove himself worthy to join their world. Prove himself worthy enough to be Julie’s mate. He turned on the carcass and teeth bared, moved in to take his prize.

200 Lee Pearce

◊◊◊ Julie woke, a fog lifting from her mind, clearing in front of her eyes. The fog shifted solidifying into a face. A hand touched her chin, lifting it. Julie gasped and tried to pull away, fear making her heart pound adrenaline into her limbs. “Good, you are awake,” Belinda said, “I was so afraid I’d done more damage than I should have.” Julie’s head pounded where it had hit the cage bars. She tried to reach out but her arms had been pinned out to her sides. She looked around and began to struggle. Steel rings encircled her upper and lower arms. Another steel belt circled her waist, holding her upper body upright. Her legs splayed out on the floor of the cage. They were not tied down but loosely cuffed at the ankles. She lifted them only to find they were chained to the floor below the cage. Cold steel pressed against her back. She saw that her blouse had been torn from her back, leaving the shreds to hang from her shoulders. “Where is Win?” Julie tried to look over her shoulder, not seeing her friend anywhere. “Oh, she’s still here,” Belinda said, her voice straining with effort as she dragged something heavy across the floor. She dropped Win’s unconscious body in front of Julie, Win’s head thudding on the cement. “Belinda, let her go,” she pleaded. “I’ll do whatever you want. Just let her go.” Belinda stepped up the cage. “Really, Julie? Anything at all?” “Yes, Belinda, anything.” Belinda looked at Win then burst out laughing. “Julie, you’ve already done things for me that have pleased me. And you did them without a fight.” “What the hell?” Julie said. “I have never…” Belinda yanked open the door and leapt inside, straddling Julie’s legs. She reached around beneath Julie’s arms with an icy hand and touched the spot between her shoulder blades.

Moonlight RaptuRe 201 Belinda bent her head close to Julie’s ear. “Remember.” Julie lay on her bedroom floor. She could hear her father shouting at someone to go away, leave the house, ‘I won’t sign anything, you are an idiot’. Then a chair overturned, crashing to the floor. She starts to drag herself across the floor. She has to get to her father. He needs her. ‘Where are you going?’ he calls out. ‘Don’t…’ Her father’s voice lowered to argue with another. It raised suddenly, ‘…stay away from me with that. She is not…No.’ Then silence. Julie tried to fight against the memory. Her father had died that night. Belinda had been there. Belinda had killed him. She looked into Belinda’s blackened eyes trying to see the truth. Instead the vampire’s eyes drew her back in to the memory. Julie heard footsteps coming up the stairs and toward her door. Whoever it is tried to open the knob. The jiggling stopped. A drawer opened. A key inserted into the lock. Then the door burst open. Belinda entered her room, crouched down in front of her. ‘What have we here?’ Belinda taunted. Julie tried to speak but no words came out of a mouth that was jammed shut. ‘So where is your Victor now?’ Belinda stepped behind her and lifted her off the floor. Julie felt herself touch the softness of her bed. Maybe Belinda is here to help. She heard the tearing of clothing. Realized with a sickening feeling Belinda was tearing off her shirt. Her bra landed on the floor next. Then a sharp pain in her back and bliss. Quiet calming bliss just like Victor would do. Her body relaxed. Sleep crept into her vision. The pain stopped. She woke not long after. Feeling the skin of a cool body wrapped around her back and arms around her chest. Hands on her breasts. Victor. But the hands were different. The hands were hurting her. Squeezing her breasts, twisting her nipples. She struggled. Belinda sank her teeth into her back again. But this time was different. She was sucking. Sucking blood. Julie felt weak, stopped struggling. ‘Please,’ she thought, hoping desperately that Belinda was psychic

202 Lee Pearce too. ‘Please. I want to live.’ Belinda removed her fangs. Her hands began to knead Julie’s breasts again. One hand dropped beneath Julie’s panties and fumbled through her pubic hair. Julie stiffened. ‘Do you still want to live?’ The hand remained. ‘I don’t…’ Julie felt repulsed but she didn’t want the pain to return. Belinda continued to touch Julie in places only a man had ever touched. Julie started to struggle. ‘No, Belinda. Stop, Belinda.’ She tried to push the vampire away. Belinda’s hot breath seared her ear as her voice speaks. Julie tried to block her out but the rapture was too strong. Her body relaxed. ‘You are a passionate lover,’ Belinda whispered. ‘I see now why men desire you so.’ ‘Belinda, this will never happen again,’ Julie muttered, wanting to run to her bathroom and take a shower, remove the other woman’s touch. ‘One day, little one,’ Belinda whispered, ‘you will come to me of your own free will. You will become my lover. Then you will do things for me not even your men would ask of you.’ “Never,” Julie spat at Belinda again and closed her eyes waiting for the slap. Instead she heard Belinda crawl out of the cage. She didn’t bother to shut the door. Julie couldn’t have escaped the chains without help anyway. Belinda walked over to the table, took a cloth and wiped the spittle from her face. Then she picked up a syringe, held a bottle high, inserted the syringe and filled it. She put down the bottle and slowly walked back over and behind the cage. Julie twisted her neck painfully trying to follow her path. “What is that?” Julie asked, fear filling her gut. “I believe it is one of your favorites,” Belinda said. Julie felt a sting in her arm. Fiery pain shot through her body. “Why?” “Training,” Belinda said.

Moonlight RaptuRe 203 “What?” Julie didn’t understand. “For what?” “To need me,” Belinda said. “Training, so that you will see I am so much better than Victor.” She walked back to the table. “Besides, your vampire lover will soon be dead. Oh, and coincidentally, at the hands of your werewolf lover, or should I say teeth?” “No-” Julie’s body began to convulse, her jaw clamping shut silencing her panic. Victor! She could only scream in her mind as her body strained against the steel bonds that sliced into her skin. Not Brad! She felt blood trickle where the steel edges touched. She had to get to them. Stop Brad from hurting Victor. Still her body continued to jerk spasmodically. Yet something was different. Her bones weren’t stretching, popping out of their joints. Just her muscles burned. Belinda turned around and leaned against the table, her arms folded. She seemed to notice the difference, too. With a puzzled look, she turned back around and opened up some of the other cases. Julie saw movement on the floor. Win raised her head ever so slightly to gaze into the cage. Then she lay back down as Belinda filled another syringe. “I forgot this one,” she said. “I think this is the missing ingredient.” She walked back to Julie and jabbed her arm, again. “This is the one your ex-doctor liked to use. He thought he was doing you a favor with this one. Hallucinations are a wonderful way to hide pain in one’s mind.” “Ex?” Julie asked as her mind began to grow muddy. “Yes, your doctor is no more,” Belinda said, her breath hot on Julie’s ear. “He wanted to stop. I knew he didn’t have the backbone. So I made sure he stopped for good.” Julie felt a stab of pain. “You? Murdered…?” Belinda nodded. “But not your father,” she said. “The doctor killed him. Your father wouldn’t agree to sign over your life to Sam Greenley. So Sam had the doctor give him an injection

204 Lee Pearce to simulate a heart attack. Only when I heard you struggling upstairs did I come to see you. We didn’t know anyone else was in the house. We thought you had gone over to Brad’s house. And Sam had already sent his men to talk to Mark at the horse sale. But I was under strict instructions not to kill you. So I made you forget instead. And now, as promised, you are going to be mine.” Julie’s mind began to lose focus. “The truck?” she managed to ask. “One of Sam’s men,” Belinda said. “Sam was getting nervous that the bounty hunter would find out what was going on with your medications. She was supposed to be alone in the truck when he crashed into it. The idiot didn’t have the sense to back off when he saw you. Orders were orders.” Belinda ran her fingers up and down the cage bar. Flakes of what looked like rust drifted to the floor. Julie smelled dried blood. “I got to practice on him.” Belinda walked back to the table. Julie panicked and struggled against the bonds. Adrenaline accelerated her heart. She felt her muscles twisting. She forced her mind to clear. Belinda had given her the hallucinogen. Think. Remember Brad. How his body had felt when he shifted. How his bones had moved in unison, melding from lupine to human. How his muscles had stretched quickly, but gently. She stared at her right wrist. If only she could forget the pain and let the muscles loosen. She could dislocate the bones and pull free of the ring. Too late she heard footsteps. As she twisted her head, she felt another jab. Belinda looked at her as she pulled out the needle. “This isn’t working the way it should be.” She stared at the empty syringe. “I dare not give you anymore. Right now you have enough to kill a horse.” Julie felt a wave of heat rush through her brain. The room spun. She closed her eyes feeling nauseated. Blackness threatened to fill her mind. Must…stay…awake. She opened her eyes again. Focus. Victor and Brad need your help. Belinda walked

Moonlight RaptuRe 205 back to the table, her footsteps echoing in Julie’s head like loud ticks of a clock. She gritted her teeth. Wind whistled through the room. She realized it was the three of them breathing. So loud. Everything had gotten so loud. A red cloud rose at her feet. Two dark eyes glittering with stars stared at her. She wanted to scream. She blinked. The cloud had disappeared. Win stared back, her eyes full of concern. Julie concentrated on her body. Something was wrong. Too much. Belinda had given her too much and she was going to overdose soon. She couldn’t wait. She had to save Win. She thought for a moment. What had she been doing? Oh, yes. She twisted her right wrist. Feeling the muscles loosen, she began to pull her wrist and hand through the steel band. She pulled with her shoulder until her elbow could drop down. She felt bones move, but no pain. Either the drugs had kicked in or she could make herself forget that pain ever existed, she felt nothing except the movement of her body. Keep moving, she told herself, keep it one fluid motion, just like when Brad shifted. All one motion. She heard a pop and her forearm dangled from her elbow. Too late, Belinda spun around. She jumped over Win and into the cage to stare at Julie’s hanging arm. “How the hell…?” As she reached for Julie’s arm, Win rose up, tossed a silver chain around Belinda’s neck, and dragged her out of the cage. She held her down to the floor. Belinda’s feet lashed out and her body shook. Julie heard a gurgling sound then Belinda lay still. Julie knew they had to work fast. Belinda would only be out for a brief moment. Win jumped up and ran around behind Julie. Julie heard gears grinding. The steel bonds opened and she slumped forward. Win found a set of keys on the medical table and unlocked the cuffs that trapped Julie’s legs. Then she helped Julie to crawl out of the cage. Picking up Belinda’s body, she tossed it into the cage, and cuffed her hands to the floor. Julie watched, sitting on the floor. She tried to speak but her

206 Lee Pearce mouth refused to move. As she glanced up at the trap door, the shadows in the room shifted. She thought she saw a caped form. She blinked and the form sank back into the dark. She turned her attention back to Win, who stared at Belinda. She pocketed the keys in her jeans. “Can you walk?” Win said. Julie nodded and tried to speak. The drugs made it impossible for her to talk, form words. If Sam had set this trap for her then what had he planned for Brad? And Victor? Victor was in danger; Belinda had told her so. He had gone to see the doctor this morning. That was the last she knew of his whereabouts. And now Doc was dead. She knew she had to find both her men and she knew exactly where to look. “She gave you a lot of that last drug,” Win said. She put an arm around Julie’s back, pulling her arm over her shoulder. “I need to get you to a hospital.” Julie tried to pull away as they reached the bottom of the stairs. “What is it?” Win asked. Julie made a claw out of her free hand and, whining, scratched at the air. Win shook her head. “You are in no shape to go after the men.” Win dragged her up the stairs, shoving open the trap door as she went. Outside the barn, Julie dragged her feet, making Win stop. She growled. “I am not taking you with me,” Win said. “Julie, your heart is beating a mile a minute. It can’t hold out much longer. It will stop and if you are not at a hospital when it does, you will die.” Julie shoved her away. Win stumbled but stayed on her feet. She stared at Julie. “How much of that stuff do you have in you?” Julie growled. She pointed to the northeast. “I will find them on my own,” Win said. “I’m calling an ambulance for you.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 207 Julie howled in frustration. Lizzy popped out on the back porch and immediately ran down the stairs, screaming. Win grabbed her as she dashed past. “Julie! Julie! She said she’d fix you. She said you’d be better. She said I would be better, too.” Julie felt sorrow lance through her heart. Or maybe it was the drug. Poor Lizzy. She had forgotten how afraid she had been at Lizzy’s age. Afraid of the future. Wanting so badly to grow up, but knowing it also meant a life full of pain. She wanted to hold the little girl. Tell her everything was going to be all right. But she couldn’t. She could barely stand upright. All because of a vampire out for vengeance. She turned and stumbled out to the front of the house. Hopefully Win would keep Lizzy away in case she did die in the next few minutes. Lizzy shouldn’t have to see any of that. In the parking lot, Julie stopped short. Standing in the drive, snorting and fluttering, Sultan pawed at the ground. He spun around, rearing into the air. As he caught her scent he turned to look directly at her. She watched as two long, black wings spread out from his sides. She shook her head, not knowing if this was a hallucination or real. Then, with his head extended out low, he took a step toward her. Then another. And another, until he stood by her side. He bent his front legs, kneeling down so she could slide onto his back. When she was seated firmly, he stood. Julie heard a gasp. Win and Lizzy stood staring at her and Sultan. The horse spun around and galloped down the parking lot toward the large barn. Julie hung onto his mane for dear life. Her shaking body wrapped itself around his girth. She felt as if she could never fall off. Veering off, he spread his wings and leapt over the paddock. Galloping through the pasture, he came up to the next fence. Leaping far too soon, he spread his wings. They flew over the fence and continued to glide across the pasture. Hallucination or not, it felt wonderful.

Chapter Fifteen Brad took a step toward his prize and was met with a face full of dirt. Brad jumped back. The carcass had moved. Blood dripped off the body. He grew angry, shaking the dirt from his face. His body twitched at the thought of tearing it apart. He raced forward, his teeth bared, aiming for the head. He stopped barely an inch from the body. His lungs filled with the rich scent of blood and something else. Something familiar. Brad backed away shaking his head. The blood was everywhere. How could he smell deer and…and not deer? Sam growled from above. Brad looked up then his hackles rose. The upper ring of the hollow was now lined with wolves. As he slowly turned around, he did not smell his own pack mates. Where were Jack, Kevin, and Dave? If something had happened to them, he would tear all of these wolves limb from limb. He noted Stephen and Mark still stood near Sam but they shifted from paw to paw as if agitated. Sam swiveled his head and barked at them once. They stilled immediately. Brad turned back to the bloodied body. Somewhere deep inside his mind, he registered the carcass was actually a man. But this man moved too much to be dead. He sniffed it. It did smell familiar. And it was talking in a soothing voice. Brad stopped to listen. He began to sway to the creature’s voice. He did not understand the words yet the voice calmed his pounding heart. His head drooped wearily. He felt the need to sleep. His legs weakened and he nearly dropped to the ground. Something heavy barreled into his side, knocking him several feet through the air. He landed on his side, the air whooshing out of his chest. A voice yelled but he ignored it. He jumped to his feet, teeth bared at the second wolf. Sam walked up to him on stiff legs, his hackles and tail raised high. He jerked his head toward the man. Brad backed away, his head lowered trying to show Sam

210 Lee Pearce this was not a good idea. Sam lunged at the man, his front paw landing square on the man’s chest. Brad heard a wheeze as the man struggled to draw a breath. Sam jumped down, his muzzle smeared with blood, and swiped Brad’s muzzle. Surprised, he leaped back. As he took his next breath the blood lust overcame him. Redness filled his head and eyes. His stomach grumbled with hunger. He lunged for the body, his muzzle open, biting down on the man’s neck, sinking in, waiting for the blood to fill his mouth. Nothing. No satisfying squirt of blood. No gurgling scream. Brad removed his teeth from the man’s skin. Shaking his head, his mind cleared. He sniffed cautiously. Victor. He sniffed again. This time he understood. “Julie,” Victor croaked. “Julie is in trouble. I can feel it.” Brad whined once, remembering the brief vision he had earlier. Victor nodded his head. “Go to her,” he said, hoarsely. “She needs you.” Brad heard a growl behind him. Turning, he saw the older wolf backing away, his throat rumbling with challenge. Brad knew this had to end now. He had to show his superiority or Julie would forever suffer. He also knew he should leave here and go to Julie. Julie won out. He spun around, jumping behind the pole. He grabbed at Victor’s ropes, snapping the frayed cord in two. Victor jerked his hands free but didn’t pull at the rest of the rope. Brad raised a paw to help when Victor spoke. “That wasn’t such a good idea,” Victor said, looking over his shoulder. Brad looked up. The other wolves had begun to skulk down the walls of the hollow. Brad moved out in front of Victor. Sam stepped toward him. Mark and Stephen leapt in front of the advancing pack, landing close to Brad. They spun around, growling and snapping at the wolves. Sam tilted his head, confused. He growled a warning at Stephen. Stephen growled back. Sam barked twice. Two large wolves broke rank

Moonlight RaptuRe 211 and charged at Stephen and Mark. They bowled them over, grabbing them by the scruffs of their necks. The four wolves disappeared off to the side in a cloud of dust. Brad knew his decision had been made for him. Brad lunged at Sam. Sam jumped up and Brad snapped at empty air. His feet scrambled in the dirt to stop his momentum, skidding onto his side. Sam landed on top letting out a satisfied growl. Then he felt teeth tearing into his skin and legs and chest as the pack swarmed over him.

◊◊◊ The sound of fighting reached Julie’s ears as the stallion raced through the forest. She hung on tightly as the horse swerved around bushes and jumped over fallen trees. He splashed through a creek without any thought and never once stumbled. It was as though he could fly over the obstacles. Normally, Julie would be enjoying this ride, thrilling at the excitement of the adventure of this new creature. But, at the moment, she had too much to worry about. First, she kept getting flashes of Brad and Victor in her head. Brad, in wolf form, lying on the ground covered in blood. Victor, staked to a pole, also covered in blood. Her body pulsed with fear. She didn’t know if it was her own emotions or the drug fighting for control. But one thing she knew, her heart shouldn’t be stabbing so painfully in her chest. She focused on her body to keep it breathing. If air went in and air went out, then every other organ would be forced to work, too. Fog began swirling in her mind. Julie sat up straight and tried to clear her head by looking at the trees. Leaves shone green in the twinkling sunlight. Birds darted in front of her, their wings slicing through the air. The wind from their tiny beats nearly knocked her off the horse. She clutched more of his mane in her hands. A branch swung out in front, striking her face. She felt its leaves cut her skin. When she touched her cheek, her fingers did not come away with any trace of blood, yet she felt as if she

212 Lee Pearce had been whipped. She bent closer to the horse’s neck. Wolf howls rose up all around her. Her skin bristled with goose bumps, her hair standing on end. The horse even shied, nearly unseating her. She could see nothing around them and urged him forward. She actually didn’t know where to go but figured if she headed toward the wolf sounds that should get her to Brad and, hopefully, Victor. The two men she loved. Neither of whom she could live without. Sam Greenley had planned this. All because of his need for an heir. Setting up Belinda to take over for Victor. But she would never have agreed to this. Victor would have to be gone for her to accept help from another vampire. Belinda subdued for the moment. Win had seen to that. If anything happened to Victor, she’d have no choice but to trust a stranger. Win. She should have been frantic with worry over Jack. Did she have a psychic connection to him? Did she know he was all right? Is that why she kept getting flashes of Brad? Did she too have a connection of sorts? If she did… Brad, she cried mentally, closing her eyes to concentrate, Brad, help is coming. I am coming. Please hear me. The horse stopped. She kicked his sides with her heels but he refused to move. Opening her eyes, she sat up, shocked. Seven black-cloaked demons surrounded them. No. Her heart ached. She had to get to Brad and Victor. More pain lanced through her chest. She doubled over, her arms crossed over her chest, losing her balance. She had to save them. As the ground started to rush up, two of the demons stepped up, their arms outstretched. Brad lay still beneath the weight of the other wolves. Struggling was futile. It would only sap more of his strength. He felt hundreds of stinging wounds all along his body, as if every wolf had taken a piece of him. As he lay still, the wolves began to move off until he laid on the ground, alone, waiting. Sam, his dark brown fur glistening with blood, stood nearby.

Moonlight RaptuRe 213 Sam barked once. Two wolves emerged from the pack and trotted toward Victor. Sam looked at Brad. The two wolves each approached Victor from behind. Victor looked nervously over his shoulder then, his eyes going silver, turned back to stare at the ground between his legs. He didn’t flinch when the first wolf bit his left shoulder, tearing the shirt and flesh. He moaned when the second wolf clamped down on his upper arm, bone crunching between his jaws. Brad jumped to his feet and chased the two wolves away, returning immediately to stand guard over Victor, trying not to sway from loss of blood. “Go,” Victor whispered. “I am already dead.” Brad barked a negative and turned to face Sam. He’d stand over Victor for the rest of time if he had to. Sam stared at him for a moment then lowered his head and growled. The pack moved forward one step at a time. Brad swallowed anxiously and moved closer to Victor. “Don’t be a fool, Brad,” Victor whispered. “Julie needs you. Go to her.” Loud howls broke out over their heads. Brad looked up to see five wolves standing at the top of the hollow. Shadowy figures stood among the trees, as well. The advancing wolf pack froze and, as one, looked up. Then Sam barked loudly. He leapt first for Brad. Julie struggled against the hands that held her standing upright. A wooden cup was pressed against her lips. She turned her head away but one of the demons grabbed her face. They covered her nose. She fought the hold but her lungs screamed for air and she had to open her mouth to breathe. The cup was tipped into her mouth as she took a breath and choked as the liquid poured down her throat. They still held her upright but their grip loosened. Julie felt the pain in her chest lessen and vanish. “Why?” she asked when she could find her voice again,

214 Lee Pearce her jaw loosening. She began to shiver, her body shaking uncontrollably. One of the demons lowered her hood. Julie recognized the female demon from the funeral. She pressed her hand against Julie’s stomach. “What has been done shall not be for naught.” Julie glanced down at her stomach, realization dawning. The demon removed her cape and placed it around Julie’s shoulders, tying it around her neck. She felt warm again. The demon wore a T-shirt and jeans herself. So normal, Julie thought. Before she could ask anymore, the demon signaled to the others. A demon lifted Julie back onto Sultan and paused to stroke his muzzle. As the horse galloped away, Julie glanced over her shoulder. The demons had vanished. Julie could no longer hear the wolves fighting. She wondered if the horse was taking her back to the ranch and wondered how she could ever stop it or jump off its back without killing herself. Then she felt Victor touch her mind. ‘Hurry.’ The horse must have heard, too, for it stretched out its neck and its strides became much longer. They broke through the trees, plummeting down into a hollow. She saw a blur of shadowy figures and the silhouettes of several wolves. Ahead two wolves fought in the dirt, each tossing the other to the ground with loud, ground-shaking throws. A larger pack of wolves advanced on a figure standing next to a wooden pole. The horse leapt between the pack and Victor. Julie slid off its back. She glanced at Victor. Though he had chunks of skin missing from his arms and blood soaked his clothing, Victor seemed unaffected. She took off toward the two fighting wolves. Sultan reared up, its hooves thrashing out at the front wolves in the pack. The pack began to retreat only to come up against the line of demons. The demons raised their hands, blue fire burning. Three other wolves advanced with her, their strides matching her own. She sensed the presence of Jack and the others and felt

Moonlight RaptuRe 215 a little more relieved, yet all she saw was Brad’s black fur matted with blood. She skidded to a stop as the large brown wolf tossed Brad to the ground, his muzzle biting into Brad’s neck. “Stop!” she cried out. She would have stepped closer but the silver wolf blocked her passage. The brown wolf glared at her but did not release his hold. “Don’t do this,” she said, holding out her hands. The brown wolf looked away. She couldn’t see Brad’s face but his body twitched uncontrollably. The silver wolf growled. The brown wolf’s jaws clamped tighter. The two other wolves launched themselves at the brown wolf. “No!” Julie screamed, feeling powerless. A blinding blue light burst through the hollow. A wave knocked them all to the ground. Julie woke lying on top of a naked man. Slowly coming to, she saw male forms lying throughout the hollow. All of the wolves had shifted back to human form as soon as they lost consciousness. A pile of bodies lay beside her. She scrambled over Jack who immediately jumped up. He helped her shove a stunned Kevin and Dave from the top of the pile. They rolled away, shaking their heads. Blood covered their chests. Next, Jack grabbed Sam Greenley, rolling the unmoving body away from Brad. Hundreds of tiny cuts and welts oozed blood all over Brad’s body. She reached for his face, pressing her finger against his jugular vein. His body pulsed strongly. Slowly his eyes fluttered open. He grabbed her hand as she bent over to kiss him. “I thought you were dead,” she cried, tears dripping onto his face. So happy she was to see him alive, she started to kiss his face all over. He spoke when she paused. “I heard you coming.” She helped him sit up. They both looked at Jack, who still held his fingers against Sam’s neck. Stephen ran up, Mark close behind, blood staining their skin. When Jack shook his head and took his fingers away, Stephen slumped into Mark’s arms,

216 Lee Pearce sobbing. The other men in the hollow started to back away. Someone muttered “murderer.” Julie stood and cried out. “Stop!” She had to end this now. If anyone contacted the police, their whole community would be placed in jeopardy. The men continued to back away, some turning toward the woods. She saw the demons moving in to intercept. “Stop,” she cried out again. “As your Matron, you must obey me.” She hoped they remembered her mother from all those years ago. Instinctively, the men halted and turned to face her. Wolves. Always working with a pack-mentality. “What happened here today,” she started, knowing she had to stop any more violence or injustice that might occur, “was the manipulation of a man who desperately wanted to see the future of this clan, your clan, continue. I was used, as were you, and I feel just as angry as you do.” Some of the men muttered their agreement. “The whole family is diseased,” someone called out. Julie took in a quick, deep breath. Stephen shifted nervously from foot to foot. All she needed was for him to bolt. She’d never save him then. “We have to leave what happened today behind us,” she said. “It was all a bad mistake. A hunt gone wrong.” She looked back at Victor. He nodded at her, encouraging her to go on. “You will return to your homes today and think nothing more of this. If you do, I will have to dole out punishment to all involved here today. And remember, I met each and every one of you.” She lifted her hand next to her face, palm facing outward. “I have your scent.” The men muttered again; then, one by one, they each dropped to one knee. One started and the rest joined him in reciting the pledge Sam Greenley had glossed over earlier that

Moonlight RaptuRe 217 day. “On this day and hereafter, I give my life to Matron Julie Woods and her successors and, when called upon, will obey, never challenging her wisdom. I will protect her body and soul until the day either I die or she dies. She is my Matron.” Then they stood and vanished into the woods. The demons moved back into the darkness, also disappearing. “Spooky,” Dave said, blinking his eyes. “I sure would like to know how they do that.” “Mind trickery,” Kevin said, a smile twitching his lips. Julie bent down beside Brad, inspecting his wounds. He grabbed her hand when she poked him one too many times. “I will heal,” he said. “What happened to you?” “Oh, not much,” she said, standing to inspect Victor. His arm hung at an awkward angle but already she could hear his bones locking back into place. “Just the usual. Lots of drugs. Locked in a cage. A vampire attack. Nothing I, er, Win and I couldn’t handle.” Jack raised his eyebrows. “I thought I felt her fighting again.” “Hadn’t she promised to take it easy?” Kevin said. “Guess she had a good reason,” Jack said. Bright lights suddenly flooded the hollow. An engine revved to a stop. A door opened and Win stepped out. “Do you know how difficult it was to get here?” she called down. “Anyone need a lift?” They called the police from the Greenley mansion and an ambulance arrived to take Sam Greenley’s body to the hospital for pronouncement. They also told the police about Victor finding Doc’s body earlier that day. The deputy sent a squad car over to check it out. Victor, Win, and Jack went out to check on Belinda’s body. They came back shaking their heads. Julie took one look at them. “She’s gone, isn’t she?” Win looked frustrated. “When I left her chained up, I was

218 Lee Pearce positive she wouldn’t move again. Someone must have released her from the chains.” “She can’t be trusted,” Victor said. Brad sighed. “Let’s hope she’s gone for good this time.” “She’s been hurt again,” Victor said, his voice low with warning. “Time is irrelevant to a vampire,” Brad said. “We may not see her for another century.” “Just how long are you planning to live?” Julie asked Brad as she watched a paramedic dab alcohol on his many wounds. He grimaced. “As long as I can still fight.” “Julie, you should go to the hospital,” Win said as a second paramedic shone a penlight into Julie’s eyes. “Belinda gave you enough of that drug to kill you.” “I’m fine,” Julie said. “The drug must not have been as longlasting as before.” “I heard your heart beating,” Win said. “You were going into cardiac arrest when you climbed onto that horse.” “The flying horse,” Julie announced. “The what?” Brad frowned. “A what?” Victor looked at her, concern etched in his features. Everyone in the room turned to Julie. She scrunched up her shoulders, trying to make herself smaller. “Sultan, that stallion I bought, well, seems he’s got wings.” “I’ve never seen wings,” Kevin spoke up. “Neither did I,” Win added. “I know he can run fast, but fly?” Brad countered. “That horse is not really a horse?” Jack asked. “Tell us what happened after you rode off,” Win said. Julie sighed. She noticed Victor kept staring at the floor, his

Moonlight RaptuRe 219 face vacant. She worried he might be in shock. Victor must have experienced the same sort of life-and-death type situations but this would be the first one in her lifetime. She wondered how he dealt with them and decided they needed to spend some time together. Julie started speaking, hoping her voice would draw him back to the present. “This is going to sound like the stuff of fairy tales,” she started, “but he galloped most of the way, until he started jumping fences and the river. Then he used his wings and sort of glided over everything. Or at least that’s what it felt like.” “Felt?” Brad asked. “I was in a bit of pain,” she continued, rubbing her rib cage. “My chest felt like it was going to explode and everything had gone kind of loud.” It was the only word she could think of to describe it. “When he started through the forest, I didn’t even recognize it. Then the demons appeared. He stopped. They made, er, gave me a drink. It did something to my heart, made it slow down. Then I got back up on the horse and found you. You know the rest.” “Sultan took you to the demons?” Victor said thoughtfully. “He found them so they could cure you. Are you sure that was all they did?” ‘What has been done shall not be for naught.’ Julie resisted the temptation to touch her stomach. She didn’t want to face that possibility just yet. Not until she could prove it herself. “Yes, that was all they did,” she said. “Well, him taking you to the demons explains how he got from my ranch to the Greenley home. They sent for him.” Julie didn’t want to let go of her theory that Sultan had wings and could fly, but she had to admit Belinda had pumped her so full of hallucinogens she couldn’t be sure of much. “I still think you should go to the hospital,” Win said. She looked at Brad. “You too. Some of those wounds are going to need a stitch or two.”

220 Lee Pearce Brad grumbled. “Just who became Matron this day?” Win frowned. Julie straightened the cape she had been given. “All right, we’ll go.” She looked at Victor. “Will you follow in the car?” He nodded once, the vacant look vanishing from his face. At the hospital, Brad was taken in to a room for his stitches. Julie was taken next door for an EKG and a nurse attached several pads to her chest. The steady beeps and tones reassured her that whatever the demons had given her, had negated the effects of the overdose of the hallucinogen. Even the doctor was amazed at how strong her heart was after her ordeal. Next door, she heard Brad swear every once in a while, and she wondered if he had told them he didn’t need any local anesthetic and was now paying the price. With each sharp intake of his breath, she could hear the nurses fussing over him more. Victor sat beside her bed, his cool hand on top of her own. He stared at the bed sheets, his eyes distant. “Victor,” she said gently. “What is it?” He shook his head and sat back. “Tell me,” she urged. He looked into her eyes. “I’ve never felt so powerless in my whole life as I did today.” She tightened her grip on his hand, but said nothing. “I knew you were in danger,” he said. “Yet, I could do nothing.” Next door, she heard giggling. It had now been over an hour and she wondered if Brad was enjoying the attention. “Win and I managed,” she said. “But if Win hadn’t been there?” Julie swallowed. Belinda had been too strong for her. She’d be totally under the vampire’s control by now if not for Win.

Moonlight RaptuRe 221 She didn’t want to think about it. The doctor entered and glanced at the monitors. “I could keep you all night, Miss Woods,” he said, “but I don’t see any reason. Your heart is fine. I’ll check you out but if you do have any symptoms, don’t hesitate to come back again.” He started to remove the pads. “Uh, Victor,” Julie said, “Can you see if Brad is ready to go?” Victor looked at her curiously. She nodded at the doctor. “I want to ask him something. In private.” Victor left the room. Julie and the doctor conferred for a few minutes then he left and she finished dressing. She found Victor and Brad sitting in the vacant waiting room, side by side, but looking away from each other. These men had nearly lost their lives tonight. She wondered if they had ever come that close to death before. She felt tears sting her eyes as she wondered what she would have done had one or both died tonight. But that was what Sam and Belinda had planned. They had wanted Brad to kill Victor. With Victor’s death, Julie would have to use Belinda during her attacks. And Brad would have been arrested for murder. Both her men would have been gone from her life, leaving Sam Greenley to care for and control her. She walked quietly up to them. They both turned to look at her as she approached. She held out her hands. Each took one. “Come,” she said. “Let’s get out of here.” On the drive over to Victor’s apartment to let him change his clothing, Julie held onto his hand as she sat between them. Since Brad was driving, she placed her hand on his thigh. They drove in silence, she hoping her touch would keep them away from their black thoughts. Victor kept squeezing her hand, his motions becoming more desperate as they approached his street. She knew what he wanted but dared not ask in Brad’s presence. Brad stopped on the main street outside Victor’s apartment, parking in a vacant spot. As Victor opened the car door, Julie released his hand. She had to make the decision. Taking a deep

222 Lee Pearce breath, she turned to Brad. “Turn off the car,” she said. “But it’s cold,” Brad said, “you might get a chill.” She stared straight ahead at the dash, her heart pounding. What if he said no? What if they both said no? “I need to be with you two tonight, both of you,” she said, and in case neither one understood the first time, said, “I want to be alone with you both.” She reached for the keys, turned off the engine, and handed the keys to Brad. “Come.” Then she slid out of the car, pushing Victor ahead of her. She heard the driver’s door open and close. Inside Victor’s apartment, they undressed in silence, dropping their clothes at their feet. Julie reached for Victor first, drawing his blond head down for a long, deep kiss. She felt Brad’s hands on her back and, not wanting him to spend too much time inspecting her bruises, she released Victor. She turned around, pulling Victor close to her back, and kissed Brad just as passionately. Their bodies shook with desire, their cocks hardening against her stomach and buttocks. Victor’s mouth trailed kisses down her spine. She felt herself go moist between her legs and grabbed Brad’s head, tangling her fingers in his hair, pulling his head down as she forced her tongue between his lips. He responded in kind devouring her mouth, sucking on her tongue until she felt herself lost to his touch. Brad’s hands grasped her thighs, pulling one high up onto his hip. His hand ran under her thigh, pulling apart her fleshy lips. Cool air danced along her heated skin. Fingers ran along her slit, pushing into her channel, filling her body. She tried to pull away from Brad’s mouth, but he grabbed her head with his other hand and held her still. Victor’s fingers pulled out. She shoved her hips back, demanding his attention return. Instead, he moved forward to her clit. Drawing tight circles around her nub, he slowly pressed harder with each circle. All her concentration left Brad’s mouth

Moonlight RaptuRe 223 and she pressed her forehead against his chest, feeling her whole body aching for release. As her panting quickened, she reached down and grabbed Brad’s cock. The need to be filled drove all other thought from her mind. Brad groaned with her touch. Brad scooped Julie up putting her legs around his waist. He felt her gasp of disappointment but kissed her deeply again. Carrying her into Victor’s bedroom, he laid her on the bed. Extricating himself, he stood back. She realized what Brad was doing. He was allowing Victor to be with her first. Julie’s heart swelled with more love for Brad. Victor had nearly died tonight. He’d faced his mortality as a vampire and it had affected him deeply. He needed to feel alive again and she was the only one who could give him that. Victor crawled across the bed, his eyes flashing silver with desire as he lay on top of her. She spread her legs and he slid his shaft into her slick channel. Her gaze connected with Brad’s as Victor began a slow rhythm, a tempo that drove her crazy. Brad’s penis hardened as he watched her take pleasure with Victor. Heat rushed into her face, her arms wrapped around Victor’s back and her hips jutted up to meet his thrusts. She focused on her vampire, giving him satisfaction as she took her own. Glancing over, she saw Brad stroking his own cock, his eyes glazed with lust. She didn’t want him on the sidelines, she needed him with them. Reaching out, she grabbed his cock and pulled forward. His eyes registered shock as he looked down at her wrapping her mouth around the head of his member. He leaned forward, thrusting deep into her mouth. She gagged and he pulled out but she grabbed him with her hand, sucking him harder. Leaning against the bed, Brad’s breathing quickened as she sucked while Victor thrust. Her wolf growled and her vampire groaned. Victor hammered against her legs, gasped and pulled out. Connected with both men, she understood what they both needed. Brad didn’t desire to come in her mouth; no, her mate

224 Lee Pearce wanted to be inside of her. Julie pulled his cock out of her mouth; when Victor rose up she turned around then pulled Brad down to her throbbing sex. He shoved himself in deep. She cried out, her muscles clenching tight around his shaft. He rode her quickly, they were both close to completion. She arched her back, her legs around his thighs. She reached for his back and he gasped as she tore at his stitches. Realizing her mistake, she threw her hands over her head, trying to find a pillow or sheet to wrap her hands in. She didn’t want to tear any more of Brad’s stitches or open any of his wounds. She felt a hand grab her wrists and hold them tight together. Arching her back, she tilted her head to see Victor holding her tight. He bent forward, his lips crushing hers, his tongue darting inside. She pulled against his hand letting him know she wanted her hands free, but he laughed against her mouth and only held her tighter. With his free hand, he covered her breast, twisting her nipple urgently. Brad’s thrusts began to slow. Julie clenched him tighter knowing he was nearing climax. With each tweak of her nipple, her body jumped, her internal muscles clamping tighter. Victor’s mouth remained over hers so she couldn’t demand Brad to finish, make her come, now, as she normally would. So used to being in control, at this moment, her men controlled her body. She could do nothing to make them work faster or harder. She could only exist and accept. And she liked it. Brad’s cock grew thicker. His thrusts grew more demanding, going deeper into her body. A rising tide of heat shot up her spine, filling her head. Lights began to burst behind her eyelids. Then one overwhelming light flooded her mind as her orgasm overtook her. Her body seized upon Brad’s cock. She felt him jerk against her thighs, flooding her insides with his seed. Victor finally released her hands. Brad leaned over her body gasping for breath. She could feel his pulse slowing. When he was semi-recovered, he pulled himself away and then pushed her lengthwise on the bed. Victor aligned her back against his chest and she lay facing Brad. Brad

Moonlight RaptuRe 225 collapsed beside them and she stretched out her arm and leg across his body. She drifted off to sleep in the comforting arms of both her lovers.

◊◊◊ Three days later, Julie and her group attended Doc’s and Sam Greenley’s joint funeral. They were held together as the community would have attended both anyway. Though Sam had been a very strict man and not well-liked in Rocks End, people wanted to wish Stephen well. Doc had been with the community for almost 50 years. He would be missed. Stephen assumed the role of Patriarch in a quiet ceremony and Mark moved into the Greenley mansion the next day, which left Julie with a decision. Should she and Brad move back to the home she had grown up in? Or remain in Brad’s ranch house? It was one of many items that needed to be discussed. Victor had put out the word among the vampire community but no one had seen or heard from Belinda. Many believed she had taken the first plane to Europe and vanished. Julie was happy that Belinda was no longer in Rocks End. Search had started for a new sheriff and a new doctor. Julie was saddened to say goodbye to Doc. He really had had her best interests at heart. He had grown desperate in his final days, not wanting her to suffer the same fate as her mother. Sultan returned one night and assumed his role of stud. Julie still wondered about the vision she had. He continued to make life miserable for any male, other than Brad and Victor, who came onto the property. The day came when the visiting werewolves had to leave. Win promised Julie that her lab would keep trying to find a cure. Julie tried to look positive, even managing a smile as they hugged. Waving goodbye, she, Brad, and Victor watched as the car pulled out of their drive and disappeared into the countryside. Then they made their way back to Brad’s house. Julie went inside and grabbed two bottles of beer and an iced tea while the men sat down on the front porch, shaded from the

226 Lee Pearce afternoon’s heat. The summer heat had begun early. It seemed to portend a long, steamy season. After a couple of sips from her bottle, Julie brought up a subject she had been afraid to mention ever since she had met Brad. “We need to discuss something,” she said. Brad was leaning back in the rattan chair, his eyes closed, waving at the occasional fly. “And what’s that?” She glanced at Victor. He sat slumped in a rocking chair, both legs spread out in front of him. They both looked so comfortable she hated to bring it up. “Well, what is it?” Victor asked, looking out through his blond bangs. Someone needs a haircut, she thought. But then he always looked good in long shaggy hair. “Oh, uh, nothing,” she said, rocking in a hanging loveseat. “Maybe later.” “You brought it up,” Brad said opening his eyes. “Speak your mind.” “Well, don’t you think it’s time Victor moved in?” she said quickly. “I mean, because it’s been almost two weeks since my last attack and the next one could be anytime, since Doc isn’t around anymore to time it, and we should be prepared because we, or I mean, I don’t really want to panic anyone, namely you Brad, so you see—” “All right,” Victor said closing his eyes as if prepared to nap. “Agreed,” Brad said, leaning back in his chair. She stopped swinging. That had been too easy. She looked at Victor. “What’s going on?” “Nothing,” Victor said. She turned to Brad. He shrugged. “Nothing at all.” Julie started to rock again, this time quickly. “You two already had this planned, didn’t you?” “Us?” Brad said, trying to look innocent.

Moonlight RaptuRe 227 “Possibly,” Victor said, never one to tell a lie.

“What about the bedroom arrangements?” she asked.

“I’ll take one of the spare bedrooms,” Victor said.

“And what about the other bedroom arrangements?” she

asked, stressing the word ‘other.’ The screws holding up the loveseat groaned with each of her swings. How much of her life had they planned? Were they going to give her any choice as to when she would see her lovers? What if she wanted them every night? What if she wanted her own space? The wood creaked above her head. Who would do the laundry? She sure as heck wouldn’t be stuck with all their dirty clothes. Did they think she was their maid? And cooking? Who would do all the cooking? Brad reached over and stopped the loveseat. “We left that up to you.” “The…uh…” “Uh-huh,” Brad said. “Even if…” “Uh-huh,” Brad repeated. “But what about…” “No problem,” Victor said. “Oh, really,” she said slyly. “So if I took the third bedroom, say, the one at the back with the balcony, and a bell, and if I gave it one ring,” she glanced at Brad, “you would know I wanted you, and if I gave it two rings,” she looked at Victor, “then you would come to my room.” “Whichever way you want it,” Brad shrugged, releasing her chair and leaning back in his. “And if you rang it three times?” Victor said. Brad leaned forward. “Oh, a threesome again?” He placed his bottle on the porch floor at his feet. Standing, he held out his hand to Julie. “Ding.” She stood, her pulse quickening. He opened the door and led her through. “Ding.” She heard Victor stand and his lighter footsteps follow.

228 Lee Pearce “Ding,” she said, leading them upstairs.

Chapter Sixteen Five days later, Julie, Mark, Stephen, and a woman carrying a laptop stood by the pile of rocks marking the opening to the Woods aquifer. Ms. Zanita Lucas, water surveyor for the local Frobisher Brewery, fed in a long black line. At least she’d had sense to wear work boots and jeans, Julie thought, having run into other business people who had not come prepared and had to be rescued. Still not convinced selling the water was the answer to their financial problems, Julie had come out to watch her work. “Your company brews beer?” Julie asked. “Yes,” Zanita replied. “And why does it want our water?” “Julie,” Mark said, his voice low in warning. He didn’t want her scaring off this possible source of revenue. “It’s all right,” Zanita said. “I like people who are straightforward. Nothing worse than when they don’t come to the point. We’re looking at creating a new non-alcoholic beverage. Because of the recent drinking-and-driving law changes, people are not coming out to bars anymore. We want to create a new beverage to bring them back.” “Like ginger beer?” Stephen asked, grimacing. “Something with a bit more class,” Zanita said. She started to pull up the rope. The long glass tube emerged full of murky water. She looked at it. “Does it always have this amount of sediment?” “It’ll settle,” Stephen said. Julie didn’t say anything. She watched as Zanita took another two unclear samples, place them in alongside the first, close the case and lock it. Stephen helped her carry the case back across to the first paddock where they had parked the truck. Mark stayed back and, as they watched Stephen drive her back across the

230 Lee Pearce Woods property, he grabbed Julie’s arm. “What is wrong with the water?” he demanded, his eyes furious. “What do you mean?” she said, yanking her arm out of his grip. “That water has always been clear,” he said, his hands clenched into fists. “Are you trying to sabotage this?” She stared at her brother. “What is wrong with you?” “Me?” he turned away and started striding across the paddock. “I just want this to happen. I want everything to be normal again.” She ran up to him. “Mark, we’re trying to make it all normal again.” She grabbed his shirt sleeve. “Stop. Mark. Talk to me.” They had made it to the stable. He brushed off her hold. Brad walked out at that moment, carrying a shovelful of manure. He tossed it onto the pile and leaned on the shovel, watching Mark run through the barn. Julie stopped chasing him and bent over, winded. They heard his car door open and slam shut, the engine rev up, and saw dirt fly as he flew up the lane. “He thinks I’ve done something to the water,” she said once she could speak. “The water?” Brad asked. “It’s been a little murky lately but the filters can handle it.” She put her hands on her hips and arched her back, stretching out a kink. Brad stepped up behind and rubbed the small of her back. “Better?” She moaned. “I think I’m getting way too much exercise,” she said, grinning. “Not that I’m really complaining.” He bent over and kissed the side of her neck. “If you’d like me to take it a little easier on you…?” “Not on your life,” she said jumping away, “unless you’re getting tired.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 231 He growled. She laughed. “Later we’ll see which one of us gets tired first.” Over the next couple weeks, Julie began to breed the horses. Working both ranches took up a lot of her time, especially since outside ranchers began to bring their mares in for breeding as well. Rumor had gotten around about Sultan’s heroics aiding Julie in saving her two men; now everyone wanted a piece of him. Julie was often away from sunup to sundown working at her father’s ranch, leaving Brad to handle his own, returning to the ranch exhausted, nearly falling asleep over her dinner. Her days merged into one as she worked constantly with the horses. So it took a visit by Victor late one afternoon to bring some disturbing news. Julie sat upon one of the fences, watching horses getting loaded onto a trailer. “Another happy lot?” Victor asked. “Hello there,” she said, leaning down to give him a kiss. “Yes and another exhausted stud.” “The only way a stud is truly satisfied,” Victor said. “You taking a break? Or is the paperwork just too much?” she said, accepting his hand as she climbed down. He grabbed her by the waist as she hopped off the last rung and hung on when she attempted to step away. “Is there something you want to say?” “Do you know what day it is?” He didn’t look happy. She tried to think. Too many days had passed. “Monday? Wednesday?” she tried. He shook his head. “Friday.” “And…?” So what was so important about the day? He arched his eyebrows. “Friday of the fifth week since your last attack.” She gasped. Her heart started pounding. “I’m late?”

232 Lee Pearce He nodded.

“No,” she said, her voice a near whisper.

“Have you…do you think you’re…”

She started to shake. “I don’t know. I…I guess I should go

to the drugstore.” She remembered the demon touching her stomach. “It’s at the house,” he said. “You’ll do it tonight?” “Oh, Victor, what if I am?” He pulled her in close, wrapping his arms around her body, holding her tight. “First, we’ll do the test.”

◊◊◊ Julie finished up the day. At the house, she went directly upstairs and found the box Victor had put in her vanity. She stared at the stick as the chemicals reacted. Then she joined the men downstairs. She found Victor and Brad in the kitchen. She stood in the doorway watching them work. Victor flipped pieces of chicken on the stove’s grill while Brad sliced up tomatoes to put on a salad. Brad had to remind Victor to put more barbeque sauce on the chicken, for Julie liked her pieces sloppy. Victor waved his tongs at Brad, telling Brad he’d known what Julie liked much longer than Brad did. “Okay, grandpa,” Brad said, waving his butcher knife in the air, “I bow to your superior knowledge gained from so many years of just hanging around and being an overall...” “I think I’d better interrupt before someone loses an eye,” Julie said. She didn’t dare look at Victor for she thought she needed to be dry-eyed to speak to Brad. “That smells good. Is it almost ready for the table?” Julie waited until they had finished eating dinner and had settled in the living room with dessert before talking to Brad. She purposely sat down close to him. “You’re not eating the cake,” Brad said. “Too much icing?” She shook her head. “Brad, I have something to tell you.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 233 He put down his plate. “I thought something was up. What’s happened? Is it the water? Have you received the test results?” Julie took his hand. How to say it? Straight up. “Brad, I’m pregnant.” His mouth opened. No sound came out. His grip on her hand tightened. Then he slowly touched her stomach. “Baby?” he finally choked out. Victor chuckled. “Generally, yes.” Brad jumped to his feet and pulled her into his arms. He lifted her off her feet and spun her around. “We’re having a baby. A baby. A baby!” “Brad,” she said. “Brad, yes, we’re having a baby.” He set her down, his eyes full of concern. “You’re well? Your back. And you’ve been so tired.” He hit his forehead. “You were pregnant. You are pregnant. I should have known.” He made her sit down again. “No more working. You need to rest. Put your feet up.” Victor groaned. Brad glared at him. “And how many babies have you had?” Victor looked at him. “And you?” Brad blushed. “None.” He glanced at Julie. “Honestly, none. You are my first.” Julie laughed and took his hand, pulling him down beside her again. “Brad, it’s only early days yet. I still need to go to the doctor to confirm the pregnancy.” “We need to make a nursery,” Brad said. “There’s one room left. It’ll be the baby’s room. When is the baby coming? How much time do we have?” His voice rose in panic. “Brad,” Julie said, holding him down. “Lots of time.” “Why are you not happy?” he questioned Victor. Julie glanced at Victor. “It’s her first pregnancy. She could still miscarry in the first three months,” Victor warned. “Then we have to wait for the

234 Lee Pearce ultrasound to find out the sex of the baby.” Brad shook his head. “I don’t care what it is. I’d rather be surprised.” Julie sighed. “Brad, you don’t want this type of surprise.” “What do you mean?” She glanced at Victor again. She felt her throat tightening up. Tears threatened to spill. She couldn’t break his heart. “Brad, you must have noticed that there are so few female werewolves in this clan,” Victor began. Brad nodded. “Yes, your mother died shortly after your birth. Your father never remarried.” “When the females become pregnant, it is a time of great celebration. Their attacks stop. They have a time of peace for the nine months. The children are carried to full term and born healthy. Unfortunately, the attacks begin again and continue until the female becomes pregnant again.” “How is this bad?” Brad asked. “Carrying male children causes everything to go back to normal,” Victor said, “but if the child is a girl, it seems that the first attack is the one that is so stressful to the mother that the mother cannot survive it.” “Your mother?” Brad said grabbing Julie’s hands. “I remember the medical reports.” She felt the pain in his voice. “And you?” She nodded. “Brad, I am so sorry. I had hoped that maybe we wouldn’t become pregnant just yet. We’ve had such a short time together.” Brad shook his head then dropped her hands, leaping to his feet. He started to pace the floor. “Damn it,” he said, waving his hands in the air. “Damn it, Julie. Why didn’t you tell me this before?” “I didn’t want to bring this unhappiness into your life,” she said, reaching out to him.

Moonlight RaptuRe 235 He ignored her outstretched hand. “Don’t you understand? Win needs to know this. You don’t have any attacks when you’re pregnant. That is the answer.” He grabbed his cell phone and made the call. Victor and Julie just stared at each other, not daring to feel any hope as Brad closed his cell phone. “Win is very excited. She wants more of your blood. She does remember when I told her about the pregnancy situation. She says this is the break she’s needed. And she passes on her congratulations.” “I knew I had mentioned about the pregnancies,” Julie said. “Tomorrow morning, I will drive you to the hospital,” Brad said, taking both her hands in his. “We will confirm our pregnancy, get a blood sample sent off to the lab, and come back home where you will start your bed rest.” Julie looked at him wide-eyed. “Bed rest? I am not sick, Brad.” She pulled her hands out of his grip and grabbed a napkin to wipe away unseen crumbs. “You are my mate and you will do as I say.” Brad started pacing again. “Now, I’m going to need paint. Lots of paint. What color? Blue. Yes, blue.” “Brad.” “All right, green then. More neutral. Not yellow. Too bright.” “Brad!” “Yes. What?” “Sit.” “You should be in bed. Why are you still here?” Brad lifted her to her feet. She slipped out of his arms. “Brad, stop this or I will go sleep with Victor for the next few months.” “Am I overreacting?” Brad said, bewildered. He glanced at her stomach. Julie nodded. “I appreciate your concern.” She reached out and took his hand, holding it against her stomach. “The baby

236 Lee Pearce is barely there. Just wait a little while. Then I’ll keep you busy.” The next morning Brad accompanied Julie to the hospital. Victor didn’t go because he only needed to read her mind to know what was going on. At hospital they checked in with a receptionist who got her information into the system. “Oh, Ms. Woods,” the older lady beamed. “We are so excited you are here.” Julie looked at her curiously. “What do you mean?” “Seems you have grabbed the interest of one of the finest labs in the world,” she said. “We received the requisitions this morning. Dr. Snowden is very pleased to be working alongside this team.” As they sat down, Brad, looking awkward in the small chair, said, “I guess Win has worked her magic. It’s a wonder they don’t have the delivery room prepped for you already.” A young woman, only slightly older than Julie, appeared at the waiting room’s entrance. “Julie Woods?” Julie and Brad followed her back to an office where she introduced herself as Dr. Beatrix Snowden. Human, for all that Julie could tell. Brad didn’t bristle or show any outward signs of hostility so the doctor passed inspection, without even knowing she had been scrutinized. She ushered Julie into the exam room. Once Julie had the appropriate tests and gave the blood samples required by Win’s lab, the doctor had them sit down in her office. “I understand this is a high-risk pregnancy,” Dr. Snowden said, making notes in a small file. That file is about to get pretty thick, Julie thought. “Not for the baby,” she said and decided to explain the issues there would be if the baby was a girl. “I’m not sure how much Win Cedaron has told you but I am a full-blooded werewolf.” She glanced at Brad and smiled, “We both are. The females in our clan have a fragmented genetic code that doesn’t allow us to change. Our

Moonlight RaptuRe 237 bodies want to so whenever the urge becomes too strong, our bodies overreact. We’ve tried sedatives and,” she decided to tell the whole truth now, “and hallucinogens but nothing really helped. Just the paralytic discharge from a vampire seems to help.” Dr. Snowden just nodded. She didn’t seem at all surprised to have two werewolves in her office or to be hearing about Julie’s problem. Win must have explained already. “When we become pregnant, everything is normal if the baby is a boy,” Julie continued, “I will have nine months free of reaction and after the birth, will go back to having the attacks.” Julie paused, this was hard for her even to voice and she could only imagine it was difficult for Brad to hear again. “And if the baby is a girl?” Dr. Snowden pressed. “If the baby is a girl,” Julie started feeling tears catch in her throat. “It’s like the attacks build up and shortly after the birth, I have one large attack that kills me.” She didn’t need to tell the whole truth at this time. Brad had sat very still throughout the conversation and now he reached over and took her hand, holding it gently on the arm of her chair. Julie felt his strength and determination emanating from his touch and it gave her hope. Dr. Snowden stared down at her desk for a few moments, her fingers drumming on the blotter. She finally looked up. “Well, that’s why you are here. I do like a challenge. Here is how we will proceed. First we will find out the sex of the baby. Then we prepare the delivery scenario.” She looked from Julie to Brad and back to Julie, her eyes glittering with excitement. “We are not going to lose either the baby and most definitely not you, Julie.” Julie smiled and relaxed. She liked this doctor’s optimistic view. The computer beeped and Dr. Snowden tapped at the keyboard. She smiled. “Ah, the results. You are pregnant and yes, you are five weeks along.” She tapped at the computer again. “So I would like to see you once a month for the next

238 Lee Pearce few months and, in three months, we’ll do an ultrasound to determine the sex of the baby.” “Three months?” Brad asked. “Can’t you tell now?” Dr. Snowden smiled at him. “I know how important this is to you. But it is too risky to do any further tests. You just have to be patient for a little while longer.” Brad sighed, sounding disappointed. “Three months.” Julie rose. She didn’t want Brad to feel any more distressed. She thanked the doctor and pulled him out of the office. Once out in the fresh air of the parking lot, Brad took her hand as they walked to the car. “Three months is a long time,” he muttered. “It will come in no time,” Julie said, squeezing his hand. The sun had already started beating down on the tarmac and, as sweat beaded on her body, she couldn’t wait until they got to the air-conditioned car. A few feet away, Brad started up the car with the automatic starter. He opened her door for her and she rolled down the window as he walked around the far side. Suddenly he swore and bent over. Standing up, he opened his door. “Flat tire,” he muttered. “Won’t take but a minute.” Julie turned up the air conditioning and leaned back in her seat, waiting for the cool air to wash over her body. Her back started to ache. She made her hand into a fist and slid it between the seat and the small of her back. She yawned and reclined her seat. Might as well have a nap. Fire snapped at her body. Hot hands reached around her chest, grabbing at her T-shirt. It tore at the neck and teeth sank into her shoulder. A burning sensation passed through her body. Julie tried to pull away. The room was empty, except for a dresser, the bed she sat upon, and a small mirror hanging on the wall. It felt like one of those pay-by-the-hour hotels. In the mirror Julie saw hands reach around and grasp at her breasts, swollen from pregnancy. The hands lowered to the swell of her belly. The child inside kicked hard as if trying to push the

Moonlight RaptuRe 239 hands away. Julie lifted her hands but they had been handcuffed, on long chains, to either end of the bed. The strange hands shot up to her neck. Brushing away hair, fangs now sank into her jugular vein. In the mirror, Julie recognized the face. Belinda’s eyes reflected with silver flashes in the mirror as Julie felt her life draining away. A door opened letting in bright sunlight. She heard the sounds of wind racing across an open field, smelled fresh hay. The door slammed shut. A man crossed the room and sat down on the bed, his fangs glistening, his eyes filled with anticipation. Julie jerked awake, her body soaked with sweat. She leaned forward, gulping in the cold air. “What’s wrong?” Brad asked, climbing into his seat. She shook her head. “Bad dream.” “About?” He closed the door and shifted the car into reverse. Looking over his shoulder, he backed out of the parking spot. He shifted into drive and slowly wove his way toward the exit. When she didn`t respond, he asked again, “Your dream. Tell me.” “Belinda,” she said, when she was sure he wouldn’t smash into anything. Brad muttered beneath his breath. “I thought I had put her out of my mind,” she said, rubbing her neck absently. “Would you like to stop for a tea or something cold?” he asked. She shook her head, already feeling her body temperature dropping to normal. “Take me home, Brad. At the house you can properly massage my back.” He looked at her in panic, his green eyes bright against his dark skin. “Do you think…? I mean…the baby. Won’t it hurt the baby?” “He’s in his own little pocket of safety,” she said. “I think he would be very happy to know how much you love me.”

240 Lee Pearce “He?” Brad said. “You’re saying ‘he.’ ”

“He, she,” Julie said. “Who knows?”

Once out in the country, they drove in silence for a little

while. Then Brad spoke up. “Uh, if the baby is five weeks,” Brad sounded thoughtful, “then that would mean that night…” She had given it some thought, too. “Yes.” “At your favorite place.” “I knew I always liked that hollow for some reason.” Again, silence for a few minutes. “What was it about?” Brad asked. “What?” “Your dream?” Julie described it in detail. Brad pulled over to the side of the road. “Grr...” His loud growl echoed through the car’s interior. “Brad, it was only a dream.” She glanced out the window. The river flowed past quietly. Crickets buzzed. A couple of birds swooped low over the water, as they flew beyond to the forest. “I hate it that she can still infiltrate your mind.” He started to put the car in gear. “It didn’t feel like that,” Julie said, her hand rubbing her stomach. “Like…?” “Like the dream came from Belinda,” Julie said, still rubbing her tummy. “What do you mean?” “It felt more like someone else was giving me a warning about the future,” she said, glancing down at her stomach. “I didn’t feel frightened as Belinda would have made me feel. I felt, um, well, I felt reassured.” “Reassured?”

Moonlight RaptuRe 241 “Yes, like someone was trying to tell me that something bad was going to happen but to not worry about it,” she said, glancing out the window. Suddenly, she opened her door and jumped out, heading toward the river’s edge. Brad followed, calling after her. “What are you doing?” Julie crouched before a pile of dead fish. The rank smell of death permeated the air. She picked up a nearby stick and poked at the fish. “Why would some fisherman leave these to rot in the sun?” he asked. “They died of their own accord,” Julie said. She tossed the stick into the water. “This river flows from our aquifer. Something’s wrong with the water. When we get home, I’ll call city hall and inform them.” “Our drinking water?” Brad asked as they got back in the car. “Its fine, but I do have our emergency water that we can drink until our wells are tested.” She rubbed her stomach. “No need to put him at risk. Or her.” Brad smiled. “I don’t care which it is,” he said, “but a boy will do nicely in case Win needs more time.” Julie rested her hand on his thigh. “Eight months,” she reminded him, “is a long time.” Julie called Mark once they returned to the house. Stephen answered so she told him about the dead fish. She wanted to be the one to tell her brother about the pregnancy. Stephen said he would start using his spare bottled water. When she asked to speak to Mark, Stephen said he’d gone into town and wouldn’t be back until late night. “Please have him call me if it’s not too late or first thing tomorrow,” she said. “I have some news to share.” “All right,” Stephen sighed. “Uh, JJ, he might not be back tonight or tomorrow.” “What’s wrong, Stephen?” she asked, dreading the worst.

242 Lee Pearce “He hasn’t left you, has he?” She grimaced at how rude that must have sounded. She sat down at the kitchen table, needing to rest her sore back. She heard his voice shake on the other end. “I don’t know. He’s been in a foul mood lately, real snippy, you know, and he was up and gone this morning before I even woke. I don’t get it. He says it’s not us. He says he just has a lot on his mind.” “Mark has never had to concern himself about money,” Julie said, grabbing one of the other seat cushions to put behind her back. This might be a long conversation. “Dad and I always took care of the books. He’s probably just overwhelmed with the running of two ranches now. It is a lot to keep track.” “Speaking of which,” Stephen said, his voice a little stronger, “have you decided what you want to do about your father’s house?” “Not really. Why?” “Well, I was thinking, when we eventually do get the water company up and started, we’re going to need a place to house the workers.” “At my house?” she blurted before biting her tongue. Somehow the idea of renting out her family home upset her more than it should. “It’s the only one available and why not make some money to help cover the costs of running it?” “I’ll think about it,” she said. “I still need to go through Dad’s stuff anyway.” Now that she’d be cutting back on her strenuous schedule, she would have time to go back to the house. “If you want help…” “Thanks, Stephen, but I think I can manage.” She hung up after promising again to think about leasing out the house and placed the phone on the table. She jumped when Brad spoke. “After lunch, let’s go over to the house,” he said.

Moonlight RaptuRe 243 “Did you hear…?” She felt guilty. This was supposed to be her home now but she couldn’t stop thinking about the other house. “It’s hard giving up the place you grew up in,” he said. “You have lots of memories there.” He held out his hand. “Now, come. I promised you a back rub.” As she followed Brad upstairs, Julie noted how his shoulders and chest had gained more muscle in the past weeks with the additional work. They strained against his shirt. Even his jeans clung a little tighter to his rear end and thighs. As she reached the top of the stairs, she reached for his shirt and began to tug it from his jeans. He reached around and grabbed her hands, pulling her around in front, nudging her through his bedroom door. “You first,” he said, pulling her blouse out from her jeans. He soon had her stripped to her panties. “On the bed. Face down.” She did as told, nestling into his soft comforter, her breasts held snug. Brad walked into his bathroom, opened the medicine cabinet, shut it and walked back to the bed. She heard the pop of a cap and the squirt of liquid. The bed sagged as Brad knelt upon it, rubbing his hands together. As he pressed his hands on her back, warmth filled her torso. She moaned as he dug in his fingers and slid the heels of his hands up and down her spine, from her neck to her tailbone. He rolled her panties down to cup her buttocks. She found the tension from the elastic erotic and reached down beneath her body to rub her clitoris. Brad took a break. She heard the zing of his zipper and the whoosh of his jeans falling away from his body. He placed his hand on her waist and pulled her down to the end of the bed, her legs dangling off the edge. Then he placed a pillow beneath her stomach and spread her legs wide. She felt the tip of his penis nudging against her opening. She lifted her hips, shoving the pillow further under to give him a better angle. He slid his shaft inside her body, riding her slowly at first.

244 Lee Pearce Julie knew he was trying to be gentle but, in lovemaking, there had to be a certain amount of force. “More, Brad,” she moaned. He pushed harder, his motions faster, too. She could feel the slap of his testicles against her clit. Her liquid heat coated his cock. Her erect nipples rubbed harshly against the comforter. She bit into the sheet as she was overwhelmed with the ripples of her orgasm. Brad’s breathing became labored. He continued to thrust as she cried out, the heat erupting in her head. His thrusts quickened, his shaft forcing her clenching muscles to part, to take him. He burst inside her body, catching himself with his hands before he could fall on top of her. Julie could feel his hot breath on her back. She reached for his forearm and pulled him down beside her, rolling on to her side. She shoved the pillow behind her as he lay down, his legs entwining with hers. He rubbed his fingers over her swollen nipples. “The only problem with doing it that way,” he said, his head dipping, “is that other parts of your body get neglected.” She grabbed his head, enjoying the feel of his bristly hair beneath her palms, as he teased her nipple with his tongue. “Oh, Brad, I don’t think I could again.” “Then I will just have to be happy with these.” He pushed her onto her back and his hand teased her other nipple. She wasn’t sure if it was the fact her body was swelling with the pregnancy or the guilty pleasure of making love in the middle of the day, when they should both be working, but she quickly became charged again and Brad mounted her from the side, slowing down her impatience until her orgasm came with such force, she was sure she had squeezed the life from Brad’s penis. After, they both fell asleep, only to be woken later by Victor’s less-than-subtle attempts to keep quiet while making dinner. “So, I thought you two had already done the deed?” Victor teased as they walked into the kitchen. Julie sighed, her knees still weak. “It started out as a back

Moonlight RaptuRe 245 rub,” she offered as a weak excuse. “I’m concerned about the vision you had earlier,” Victor said. “Vision?” she said, surprised. “I’d call it more a daydream.” “I am still worried,” he said, passing the salad to Julie. “We’ll just have to keep an eye on you near the end. I’ll also put out the word that she may still be in the area.” “You still don’t think the vision came from Belinda?” Victor asked. Julie shook her head. “No, it didn’t feel evil in any way.” She helped herself to an extra helping of potatoes. When Victor looked at her, she said, “Baby is hungry.” They both looked at Brad heaping his plate. “Yes, baby sure is,” Brad muttered. “I think you’re overreacting,” Julie said, cutting a piece off her steak. “I just had a little daydream slash nightmare. You’ll see. I won’t think of her again.” Julie’s cell phone rang as they began dessert. She recognized Stephen’s number. He started speaking even before she put the phone to her ear. “JJ, he’s not home yet and the auction house called wondering why he didn’t show up for the interview. I didn’t know anything about an interview and…” he stopped to take a breath. “Stephen, slow down,” Julie said during the pause. “What interview? Where?” “He hasn’t been happy here,” Stephen went on a little slower. “We talked about him going to college but, because of the money, well, I guess he thought he’d rather just get a job.” “Did you say the auction house?” “Yeah, the big one on the edge of town. They called wondering if he wanted to reschedule.” “Maybe he had second thoughts,” Julie said, a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach. “Did you call the other house? Maybe he went there.”

246 Lee Pearce “No, but I will.” His phone went dead.

Julie snapped her own shut and laid it on the table.

Brad and Victor looked at her expectantly. She knew they

had heard every word, both having sensitive hearing. “He was really upset at the visitation, saying he had never wanted this life,” she said, remembering why he had gone home early. “I don’t get it though. He wouldn’t just run away. He’d come home. Talk to me.” “He’s probably out drinking somewhere,” Victor said, “trying to clear his thoughts. Why don’t I go out tonight looking for him?” “Take Brad with you,” Julie said. Brad started to argue but Julie stopped him. “I’ll stay here. Lock all the doors. Wait by the phone.” She watched them leave a few minutes later then returned to the kitchen to wash up the dishes. Victor was a great cook but he used a lot of pots and pans. As she turned on the tap over the sink, the pipes groaned. She stepped back just as the water exploded into the sink, shooting red water everywhere, including her shirt and jeans. Air had gotten into the pipes. Julie waited until the water ran full strength before reaching into the sink and removing the stopper. She watched the murky water flow down the drain. Their well had become infected with whatever was harming the water. She could hear the pump working in the basement below. As soon as the water flowed clear, she put the stopper back into the sink and turned on the hot water. The hot water heater would have filtered out all of the sediment. She held her fingers under the water, waiting to feel the warmth. Mark’s face filled her mind. She remembered the pain on his face at the funeral home. She hadn’t seen him so upset since his dog had died about five years ago. They both knew the dog had been sick for a while but he couldn’t get around the fact that there had been nothing he could do. That feeling of helplessness had always plagued Mark.

Moonlight RaptuRe 247 That was pretty much why Julie had let him help her during her attacks. He had to feel needed. Maybe now that she had Brad and Victor, Mark had nothing else to focus on except Stephen and the business. What he didn’t understand was that he had a job already on the ranch. If he got another job elsewhere then they’d be short a man and would have to hire another. And with her pregnancy, she’d be out of commission in another few months and, especially when the baby came, her time would be limited. The water remained lukewarm and Julie shut off the tap. The hot water heater’s temperature setting must be off. She glanced up at the kitchen window. A caped figure stared back in the reflection. She screamed and spun around. Three demons stood in her kitchen. She covered her mouth, stifling another scream. “What are you doing here?” she asked when she had caught her breath. “Sentera, we’re sorry to have startled you,” the closer demon said lifting its hands to its hood. “May I?” he asked. Julie nodded and started thinking, not as bad as they look, not as bad as they look, not as… Then she did her best not to look away. They had called her Sentera after all. This was a business call. The male demon had huge bumps all over his face and neck. Tufts of hair stuck out every which way between the bumps. His nose jutted out at a sideways angle. When he drew in a breath through his mouth, it was heavy and raspy. The other two demons remained covered up. “We need to speak with you,” he said. This was her first official visit as Matron. Best to be polite. She glanced at the kitchen table. “Would you care to sit?” He shook his head, stepping toward her, instead. “The water is sick, Sentera.” She nodded, her hand motioning to her sink. “Yes, I…”

248 Lee Pearce “We think it has been poisoned,” he said, “on purpose.” Now Julie felt like sitting down. The dead fish flashed in front of her eyes. “Who would want to poison our water supply?” He lowered his eyes. “There is talk of you sending our water away.” “I, uh…” She looked at him blankly; then, as realization dawned, she stepped toward him. “Oh, selling the water.” She shook her head. “Nothing has been decided.” “The water must not go from this place,” he said. “It is our sacred well. Do not make us take it from you.” He turned to go. The other two demons had already started toward the door. So this was not a social call. Angry at the implied threat, Julie didn’t want to let them go so easily. “Did you poison the water?” He stopped and turned sideways. “I am only saying we hold the water as very sacred. It cannot ever leave this land.” He turned his back to her. “Answer my question.” Still angry, she reached out and grabbed his shoulder. Something sharp jabbed her hand. She gasped and pulled back. Blood oozed from a puncture in her palm. The room began to tilt. Her body lost all feeling. Her knees collapsed. She hit the floor with a thump she knew could be heard in the next district. She heard people yelling. The front door slammed open and closed several times. Strange, she thought. I can still see. Shouldn’t I have passed out by now? She wanted to close her eyes. Have a rest. It had been a long day. A buzzing noise sounded. Her cell phone rattled on top of the table. Victor. I’m fine, she thought hoping it would suffice. I can’t come to the phone right now as I’ve been paralyzed and it’s really quite a nice feeling, all warm and fuzzy like. She would have giggled if she could. The phone stopped rattling as voicemail took over. Two figures hovered into view. She felt herself lifted, carried into the living room, placed on the sofa. A pillow was put behind her back, tilting her upper body. A demon held a cup

Moonlight RaptuRe 249 against her lips, forcing them open, pouring the liquid slowly down her neck. She thought she would drown. Not the first time they’ve done this. She tried to take a breath; the liquid went down the wrong way and she started coughing. Liquid spewed everywhere. The demon she had touched wiped her face and chest with a dishtowel. He looked anxious at having to clean her up. Then he looked at her hand. A tingle spread through her body. Slowly, feeling returned. Her hand throbbed painfully though. The demon took the dishtowel and started to wrap her hand. He seemed concerned about hiding her wound and as they heard a car pulled up, suddenly jumped to his feet. Doors slammed closed. Feet pounded up the steps and across the porch. Her door burst open. The demons in the room dropped to one knee on the floor, the other bent as if about to propose or claim her as Matron, too. They kept their heads lowered. The one who had been wrapping her hand left the towel a hanging mess and fell to his knees. Julie found this all very silly and tried to giggle, this time succeeding as the paralysis had begun to wear off. The demon female from the funeral rushed in, her face furious. She spoke harshly in a guttural language Julie did not recognize to the demons in the room. Some started to shake. Julie didn’t see the humor anymore. The demon woman lifted Julie’s hand, tossed aside the towel, inspected the green-stained wound and laid the hand back on Julie’s lap. She spun around to face the cowering demons. “Who did this?” she demanded, her voice thundering throughout the room. Julie covered her ears as the voice bounced around in her head. “The fault is mine, Maysla.” The demon Julie had grabbed rose to his feet. “I allowed the Sentera to come too close.” Maysla struck out with her arm, hitting the demon across the head, sending him crashing to the floor. Julie heard bones crack. She struggled to a sitting position, her hands clenched. The demon lay unmoving, possibly dead for all Julie could tell without touching him again. In the other room, she heard her

250 Lee Pearce cell phone rumbling across the wooden table. She knew she should answer it. They’d be worried. Victor would be feeling her rush of emotions right now. But this was her home now. No one killed anyone here without her permission. “It was an accident,” she said, turning on Maysla. “I had forgotten about the stingers. It was my fault. If you’re going to strike anyone, it should be me.” Maysla looked at Julie. “Are you hurt?” Julie looked at her blankly. She had already inspected her hand so what could she mean? “Do you bleed?” Maysla asked pointing to Julie’s shirt. “Oh, no,” she shook her head, “this is just water.” She waved toward the unconscious demon. “The water was what we were discussing.” “You would defend this kerno? He is nothing to you.” “He is everything to me,” she said, struggling to stand. “As I am Matron, all beings, no matter their level in society, are under my protection.” Where had that come from, she wondered, something Sam Greenley had read from the book? Maysla bowed her head. “Sentera, you are correct. We have defiled the sanctity of your home.” She waved to several of the other demons who, even with their heads bowed, seemed to see her motion. They stood, picking up the unconscious demon, and dragged him outside. “We will leave now.” Maysla turned to follow. Julie didn’t appreciate her hasty departure and followed her out of the living room. “Did your people poison the aquifer?” Julie asked. The first demon had never answered her question and she needed to know. She needed to know if she could trust Maysla. “We would do anything to keep the sacred water from leaving this place,” Maysla said, pausing in the foyer, “but, no, we would not make it unusable. We are the guardians of the water as your people are the guardians of the land.” She looked toward the door being held open by one of the other demons. “Perhaps

Moonlight RaptuRe 251 you should look to those who are closest to you, Sentera. Weres have killed and died in the past protecting the land. Do not disregard those closest to you in your search.” Maysla slid out the door. Julie stared at her through the screen door as Maysla walked across the porch. “Closest to me?” she asked, angry again at her hasty departure. “What do you mean? Who do you mean?” Maysla continued down the stairs and across the lawn to her car. She paused before the open door. “Be careful, Sentera. There are those who will challenge you. And those who will see the advantage you offer.” The demon got into her car and drove away, the lights fading into the night. Julie went back into the kitchen, realizing she’d had none of her questions answered by the demons. Angry she kicked at a chair. It slid across the floor, stopping against the kitchen table. Her cell phone started vibrating again and she reached for it. She needed to hear a familiar voice right now. One who didn’t lie. Victor sounded strained but nevertheless all right. “I’m fine…no, really I’m fine…the demons… I know…I had forgotten about their stingers…yes, on my hand…the baby is fine…they wouldn’t hurt…no stay out and keep looking for Mark…I am fine. Just keep me posted.”

◊◊◊ “I wish you had stayed back,” Victor said.

Brad twisted around to look at him. “Why?”

“Because I know where Mark is,” he said, his hands clenching

and unclenching the steering wheel. “And you’re not going to like it.” “Tell me.” Brad looked at the vampire. Victor’s pallor had gone even paler than usual. Obviously it was a place even he didn’t want to go. “Crystal Palace.” “The strip bar?” Brad growled, “Why would he go there?”

252 Lee Pearce The Crystal Palace, the place the supernaturals hung out, offered a wide range of hospitality services. Everything from strippers to bondage playrooms to exotic food and drink. If they didn’t have it, they found it, made it or killed it for you. Such was their underground slogan. Most people who spent time at the Crystal Palace looked for the type of pleasure other bars considered amoral. Everyone knew about this bar. If Mark had gone to this place then he could be in a lot of trouble. They drove in silence through Rocks End. After dinner the stores closed up tight. The street, dimly lit with a few streetlights, cast shallow pools of light. A man walking a dog stopped at the post office and dropped an envelope into the steel drawer. Brad heard it slam shut, its squeaking hinges echoing in his head. Darkness swamped the headlights as they drove past the new subdivision where the wealthier people lived behind a gate and a security guard. Victor thought he’d like to buy Julie a house there but knew she’d be unhappy stuck in a house. Beyond the town’s borders, again, fields of partially grown corn and grain glowed hotly in the setting sun’s final red glow. The bar sat in the midst of all this growth. Still early for most humans, the patrons at this bar did not live by a normal clock. Any time was a good time for a party. Once a warehouse for a now defunct cement company, the large square building had been painted black, it’s few windows and doors outlined in white. In the parking lot, half-filled with cars and pickup trucks, they had no problem finding Mark’s car near the end of a row. They parked in the empty space behind it. Victor turned off the engine and removed the keys from the ignition. As they stepped from the truck, Victor looked at Brad. “It might be best if you kept a low profile in here,” he said. “You won’t even know I’m there,” Brad said. “Let’s just find Mark and get him home.” Two doormen, one tall and muscular, the other rake thin, stood at the main door. Brad sensed a werewolf and a vampire.

Moonlight RaptuRe 253 Apparently the owner liked to keep his options open when hiring employees. Brute strength and speed could be very advantageous for ejecting unwelcome customers. Both doormen eyed them as they approached. The vampire bowed to Victor. “It is good to see you again, sir.” He looked Brad up and down. “And you have brought a partner.” “He is a friend,” Victor said quickly. “Ah, then let us hope he finds something to his liking inside, as well.” The werewolf’s features became hostile for the briefest of moments. Brad felt his own hackles rise. Then he opened the door, his face smooth once again. Still uneasy, Brad followed Victor into the dark interior. “Ignore him,” Victor said. “It was merely an invitation.” “To fight?” “Anything goes here.” The room they entered could have fooled any human into thinking he had walked into just a strip club. A round centre stage with telltale poles took up most of the room. Chairs, tables, and booths took up the rest of the floor. Music played from unseen speakers but not so loud that one couldn’t hold a conversation if required. Brad guessed many quick, short negotiated conversations happened here. A bar lined the wall to the left, the bartender looking at them with only slight interest. Victor began to move among the tables. Brad chose to lean up against the bar. He ordered a beer when the bartender stepped within earshot. He watched as Victor approached a group sitting in a booth in a far corner. He could hardly see the people, the lighting being dim over there but supposed they had to be more vampires. “Looking for some company?” Brad turned to look at a young girl, wearing jeans and a tube top, both of which must have been painted on. The girl couldn’t have been more than seventeen and he smelled human.

254 Lee Pearce “No, thank you,” he said looking back at Victor. Then he jumped and grabbed her hand from inside his waistband. He dropped her hand and turned his back to her hoping she would take the hint. As she slid away, she cast him a furious look over her shoulder. Brad took a long swig of his beer. Victor had drawn up a chair to the table at the booth. He seemed deep in conversation with whoever sat there. “Can I buy you a drink?” Brad looked at the young man now leaning against the bar beside him. He wore just as tight jeans and a T-shirt as the girl before. The bulge at his crotch made his intentions known. “No, thank you,” he said again and shifted his hip sideways in case this one had ideas of going for a dive, too. Brad raised his glass to take another swallow. “Your friend seems indisposed,” the man said. “Are you looking to kill some time before he takes you upstairs?” Brad nearly spit out his beer, coughing and sloshing some of it on his sleeve. “We’re…we’re not together,” he said. The man turned toward him, smiling, glancing at Brad’s sleeve. “Then why don’t I take you upstairs? Get you cleaned up?” “I am not interested,” he said, his voice low and threatening. “We can do it rough,” the man said, his hand reaching out. Brad grabbed his wrist and squeezed it painfully. “I said no thank you.” The man cried out. Brad released his wrist. Victor looked at him from across the room, his face a question. Brad shook his head. “You didn’t have to do that,” the young man said, rubbing his wrist and backing away. “Is there a problem here?” the bartender asked. Brad shook his head. “No problem. Just came in looking for a friend.” The bartender raised his eyebrows. “If it’s something else

Moonlight RaptuRe 255 you want…” he nodded toward the back of the stage. Brad sighed. Why couldn’t he make himself clear? “I’m looking for my, uh, for Mark Woods. We think he came in here earlier.” “Mark?” the bartender said. “Yeah, I know Mark. He went upstairs with a couple of the vampires. Why?” “Which room?” Brad said, his pulse racing. “Number five,” the bartender said. “But you shouldn’t interrupt…” Brad strode through the tables. He bent down to Victor. “He’s upstairs.” Victor stood. He glared at the people at the table. “You could have saved me the social niceties.” They burst out laughing, fangs glistening. “Your friend has a death wish,” one of the vampires said. “He told them he wanted to experience the euphoria,” Victor said, following Brad behind the stage. “And you didn’t find out where they had taken him?” “They can be quite obtuse when they want to be.” Another bouncer stood by the hallway. “We want a room,” Brad said. “Number eight is free,” the bouncer said handing him a “reserved” sign. “Clean up after yourselves.” Brad took the stairs two at a time and strode down the hallway checking the door numbers. At Five, he tried the handle. It turned easily. As he slid his “reserved” sign over the other on the handle, the bouncer shouted at them to stop. Brad forced open the door. A single bed lay up against the wall. The room was draped in black, gauzy drapes. He could see no other furniture. No other furniture would be needed in a room like this. Mark’s semi-nude body lay on the bed. A female vampire looked up from his chest, her fangs dripping blood. A second

256 Lee Pearce female looked up from his thigh, wiping blood from her lips. Mark’s chest rose and fell slowly. Too slowly. At least he was still alive. Both vampires hissed at Brad. “Go away,” the first said. “Private party,” the second said. Both dipped their heads back to Mark’s body. Brad covered the floor in two steps, shoving the lower vampire off Mark’s leg. She landed against the wall, her head hitting a little harder than he intended. The first vampire launched herself at Brad, landing squarely on his shoulders. He yanked her off, sending her to the floor where she landed crouched on her feet. He reached down for Mark. Mark looked up at him groggily. “Is it done?” he asked, eyes unfocussed. Both vampires simultaneously launched themselves at Brad, landing on his body, making him stumble against the wall beside Victor. “A little help?” he asked. He felt a sharp pain in his calf and yanked the lower vampire’s head away from his leg. Victor grabbed her by the scruff of her neck and tossed her to the far end of the room. “Uh, Victor,” Brad said, reaching up to grab the other vampire’s hair. She was trying to get her teeth into his neck but had landed at a bad angle. He swung his shoulder around to Victor. Victor grabbed the other vampire and peeled her off. “We don’t have time for this.” He tossed her out the door only to have her caught by the bouncer who had waited for backup before making his way down the hall. Her weight sent him crashing against the second bouncer. Brad picked up Mark and slung him over his shoulder. “No, it’s not done,” Mark said weakly. Victor picked up his clothes. He grabbed Mark’s hair and lifted his head. “How much blood did they take from you?” “Not enough,” Mark replied. Victor hissed and let his head drop. He turned on the two

Moonlight RaptuRe 257 women. “What did he want from you?” They smiled at him, shrugged as if to say they had their money. “To become.” Brad pounded down the stairs, not caring about Mark bouncing on his shoulder, and strode through the bar. He caught the envious glance of the young man but continued on and through the door. Outside, he propped Mark up against the truck, holding him up with one hand on his chest. Victor shoved his pants at him. Brad let him go as Mark dressed, moving slow from blood loss. “Your sister is worried sick,” Victor said, “but you are in no shape to see her right now. You will come see her tomorrow,” Victor said. “You still have to face Stephen tonight. I think that will be punishment enough.” “I don’t know why you bothered,” Mark said, zipping up his jeans. “What were you doing in there?” Brad said. “They would’ve drained you dry.” “I know,” he said quietly. “What did you say?” Brad asked partly because he couldn’t believe what he had just heard. “I wanted them to change me,” Mark said, his voice breaking. “I wanted to become…” He glanced at Victor. “What the hell for?” Victor said. “To help her,” Mark said, his face growing flush with emotion. “I can’t do anything else for her. And when you finally abandon her, us--” he stared pointedly at Victor, a tear rolling down his cheek “--someone needs to keep her alive.” He wiped at his face. Victor pulled him close. “I’m not going anywhere, Mark.” Mark shoved him away. “Don’t lie to me.” His feet became entangled and he fell to the ground. “You’ll leave. She’ll get pregnant and you’ll go away because she won’t need you and

258 Lee Pearce then what will we do? Where will you be when she is dying?” His voice cracked. More tears dripped from his chin. Brad bent, reaching out to help him up. Mark shoved his hand away. He stumbled to his feet only to stare at Brad in horror. “And you. You think you can help her? Love her enough? And what about at the end? When she is screaming in pain? Will you help her then? Will you have the guts to do what is right?” Brad heard Victor’s indrawn breath. “Mark, no. You were too young.” Mark shook his head. “I was there. I saw it. I saw what my father had to do.” He slammed his fist into the side of his truck, making a dent. Brad remembered the x-rays from the medical report he had copied and sent to Win. He started to shake and leaned forward against the truck, his hand barely holding his body away. He couldn’t tell Mark now that Julie was pregnant. It would kill him. Victor bent forward, his own face struggling with the same knowledge. He laid a gentle hand on Mark’s shoulder. This time Mark did not push him away. “I will always be there for her. We will do what is right when the time comes. Becoming a vampire is not the answer.” Mark looked from one to the other, his face crumpling in grief again. “Oh, no, tell me it’s not happened?” Neither Brad nor Victor responded but both must have looked guilty. “You bastard.” He struck out at Brad, swinging for his head. Brad dodged it and caught Mark as he twisted and collapsed. “Do you know what you’ve done?” “We’re going to find a cure,” Brad said, holding him tight in his arms. “No, you won’t,” Mark said. “And when she gives birth and it’s a girl, you’ll just walk away, leaving me with the choice and

Moonlight RaptuRe 259 I’ll have to bury another family member.” “Stop this,” Brad said, tears clouding his vision, suddenly picturing Julie lying in a coffin. He pushed Mark up against the door. “Get in the truck.” He glanced at Victor who, though incapable of tears, still looked like he had already begun to grieve. “Both of you.” They drove back to Stephen’s ranch in silence. Brad knew he would not let anything happen to Julie. He had the utmost confidence in Win to find a cure. If anything did happen to Julie though, he would never abandon any children they’d have together. Mark had lost his mother. He wondered how deep Mark’s scars went, having watched his mother die. Brad would never know. Stephen met them at the door. Victor gave him a quick recap of what had happened at the bar. Stephen took Mark inside and promised to bring him over to see Julie in the morning. Mark needed to be with his sister but not right now, not in this state. Partway home, Brad pulled over onto the shoulder. “Tell me what happened,” he said. “No.” Victor said. “It is something I do not wish…” “I don’t care what you wish,” he said, “I care to keep Julie alive. Tell me what happened the night her mother died.” Victor sat back in his seat, his arms crossed, looking out the side window. “Damn it, Victor, I saw the x-rays. Her vertebrae had been shattered. He broke her neck, didn’t he?” “You really don’t want to know,” Victor said, agonized. “Tell me,” Brad said, softly. “What did his father do?” “He did kill her,” Victor said, choking with emotion. “Her body was going into convulsions. We tried everything, sedatives, me, but nothing worked. She was screaming, she was in so much pain. She begged him to end it. Ben took his wife into his arms and did the only thing he could to take away the pain. He broke her neck.”

260 Lee Pearce Brad wiped away his tears. “I could never do that to Julie.” “That’s what you say now,” Victor said, finally looking at him. “But come the time, only you will be able to decide how much you love her and how far you will go to prove it.”

◊◊◊ Julie washed up the dishes and applied a bandage over her wound even though it had nearly healed. The drink the demons had given her to counter the effects of the poison must have powerful healing properties as well. She went out to the paddock. As she sat upon the rung, she watched the grazing horses. Sultan nickered at her from a distance but did not come close. He had his eye on a palomino mare and kept stalking her, trying to get her interest. Being Matron was not going to be all country fairs and church bazaars, she realized. The demons had brought their concerns to her and now she felt responsible to take them higher. Would the mayor give her the same respect the demons had shown? Would he even give her the time of day? But this one had gotten personal. Selling the water had been an easy way to solve her financial crisis. What else could they do to make money? Sell her father’s ranch? She shuddered. She didn’t want to sell the ranch. It was the only thing she knew how to do. Working in an office would drive her crazy. Waitressing was hard work. She had watched the ladies at the diner and they ran themselves ragged. And any other job with animals required more education, which meant more money, which she didn’t have. Fortunately, Brad and Victor drove up in the truck at that moment and she didn’t have to think about anything else but them for the time being. She hopped off the fence. Victor reached her first and lifted her into his arms, holding her tight. Then he put her down gently and grabbed her bandaged hand. Brad came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, placing his chin on her shoulder. “Let me see,” Victor said, peeling away the bandage.

Moonlight RaptuRe 261 “It’s nothing,” she said, trying to pull away but Victor held on to it with an iron grip. He studied the wound then replaced the bandage. “Nothing more I can do.” He took both her hands in his. Suspicious, Julie tried to leave Brad’s grasp. “What’s wrong? Is Mark okay?” “It kind of slipped out,” Victor said, looking apologetic. “What?” she asked, blankly at first then realization dawned. “Oh, no. I wanted to tell him. He’ll be upset.” Brad huffed. Victor shot him a quick look. “He took it fine. He’s coming over tomorrow to see you.” She sighed and looked from one to the other. She knew they lied. Mark would not have been fine with it. Mark could still remember having a mother. He would not be fine at all. “The demons,” Brad said, still not letting her go, “what did they want?” As she repeated the conversation, Julie leaned back into Brad’s hold. She enjoyed having the two men she loved so close and standing so protectively nearby. It gave her an urge to have them hold her naked, too, upstairs, as soon as possible. She found her mind wandering while Brad and Victor talked together and tuned in when Brad agreed that they should go in to town tomorrow and speak to the mayor. The water situation had to be solved.

◊◊◊ A sleek black sports car pulled out of the Crystal Palace’s parking lot and turned toward Rocks End. At the town limits, it turned into the gated subdivision, the guard at the booth waving the car through. The road circled in a figure eight throughout the subdivision. Houses lined both sides of the street. A forest and ravine surrounded the subdivision. In the center of the two circles sat manicured parks and walkways. Both green spaces allowed for both the supernaturals and the humans to enjoy either their wild or their domestic sides.

262 Lee Pearce The car raced around to the right and, at the juncture kept to the right, stopped at the farthest point at the top of the second circle. It turned right onto a driveway that wove up through a half-acre of trees and manicured lawn, stopping in front of a two-story ranch house. The two female vampires, who had been interrupted in their seduction of Mark when Victor and his wolf friend showed, stepped out of the car. They hurried up the front walkway, the door swinging open to reveal a brightly lit interior. The door automatically swung closed as they passed through, a loud click sounding as the computerized security system set the lock. A steady beat vibrated the floor and they looked at each other, giggling in anticipation as they walked to the back of the house. The first floor had been decorated with stylish leather sofas, upholstered chairs, and modern glass side and coffee tables. Artwork from many different periods hung on the walls. At first glance one would surmise the owners had come from some affluence. At a closer look, one would see much of the artwork was original. The value on the walls far outstripped any notion of wealth anyone in Rocks End had ever dreamed of. A large, rounded conservatory sat at the back of the house. It looked out upon the ravine. Within the conservatory sat two settees. Two vampires, one male, the other female, reclined upon each. Both wore diaphanous dressing gowns that left nothing to the imagination. The man wore his hair cut short, barely touching his ears or neck. His chest rippled beneath the gown as he sat up, lowering his legs over the side of the settee. He licked his lips as the two vampires entered and dropped to their knees at the base of the chairs. Belinda remained leaning against the back of the settee, her long, black hair pulled over one shoulder. Her hand fluttered impatiently toward the women. “My Lady,” the first spoke, “we had him willing and compliant as you wanted.” “Then where is he?” Belinda asked, barely hiding the anger in her voice. “My Lady, he was taken from us,” the second said quickly.

Moonlight RaptuRe 263 “Who would dare such an atrocity?” the man demanded.

“The Matron’s companions,” the first said.

The man glanced at Belinda and started to rise. “Do you

wish me to…?” She placed a hand upon his forearm. He lowered to the chaise. “It is all right, Abraham,” Belinda said, “you and I both will take care of them soon enough.” She leaned forward. “But you did start the process?” The women nodded together. “He was transfixed. He will feel the lure as a fever now. It won’t be long until he gives in.” Belinda smiled. She reached out and both women crawled forward, placing their heads in each of her hands. “You have done well. You shall be rewarded.” They looked up at her expectantly. “Downstairs. You may go.” Fangs lowered into place, the women smiled and dashed back to the center of the house. Belinda heard a door open, the music grow louder as their hurried footsteps descended. The music softened when the door closed, leaving only the constant bass thumping in their chests. “Do you wish to join them?” Abraham asked, still sitting up. “In a moment,” Belinda said. “You are disappointed.” He could read her so well. She had selected him from hundreds and even though she had to watch him carefully, he had proven his loyalty many times. He had the fortitude to get her out of the Greenley’s ranch when her plan had fallen through. She knew the watching demon had called him. Demons never did want to get their hands dirty. But she had plans for them too. Belinda tilted her head. “Only a little. I hadn’t expected the brother to be that easy to acquire. I will work on him.” “And the female?” Abraham asked. “I still do not see your fascination with her.” “She is a means to an end,” Belinda said.

264 Lee Pearce “Your revenge is a long time coming.” “I am only taking that which was taken from me.” She held out her hand. Abraham stood, gently pulling her up with him. “I am hungry. Let us go.” He led her to the door that stood between the kitchen and hall. He held it open for her and she descended into the dimly lit room. The music still pounded. The two vampires lay upon the floor, each holding the body of an unmoving boy. Blood dripped from the humans’ necks as the vampires gorged themselves. A young woman whimpered from the corner of the room. Belinda strode across to her. She sat cowering on a chair. When she saw Belinda approach, she held out her hands. “Please let me go.” She had been crying, tears streaking her makeup. Belinda bent in front of her. “There, there,” she murmured, stroking her hair. “You can go soon.” The young woman relaxed under Belinda’s gaze. She nodded. “Soon?” Belinda took her hand and pulled her to her feet. “Come dance with me.” As the woman stood, Belinda twirled her around. Abraham moved up on the other side and caught the young woman in his arms. He pulled her close, his hand on her head tilting it to the side to bare her neck. Belinda brushed her hair away. The young woman began to struggle. “No, please,” she said, trying to pull away. Abraham held her tight. He whispered in her ear. Her body stilled. Belinda smiled her thanks. “I do like it when they are subdued.” She bent her head and sunk her fangs into the woman’s pulsing vein. Blood spurted, covering Abraham’s gown. His eyes grew light with desire. When Belinda drank her fill, she stepped away to watch Abraham drain the woman’s body. Then dropping her to the floor, he stared at Belinda, his eyes full of lust. Belinda nodded toward the two drowsy vampires. He nodded but didn’t hide his disappointment.

Moonlight RaptuRe 265 Tearing off his gown, he lifted the skirt of the first vampire and parting her legs, forced himself inside her body. The vampire gasped with surprise then pushed her hips back in response. Belinda smiled then turned her attention back to the corpse at her feet. “Soon,” she said, “very soon I will have what I desire also.”

Chapter Seventeen Julie woke the next morning in her own bed. The sunlight streamed through where the drapes gaped open. She could hear Brad and Victor speaking in the kitchen below. Then footsteps crossed the floor, the front door creaked open and slammed shut as one of them left the house. A few seconds later she heard the rattle as the barn door opened. Sliding out of bed, she hurried down the hall to the bathroom, her full bladder making her rush. Once finished, she turned on the shower and peeled off her nightgown. Opening the glass door, she stepped into the shower, the warm water dancing off her skin. The door didn’t close right away and she turned to see a naked Victor sliding through. “Thought you might like someone to scrub your back,” he muttered, taking the sponge and soap. She folded into his arms and kissed him deeply. The water cascaded over their bodies as they held each other for a long time enjoying the feel of the other’s skin. Victor’s hands explored down her back to her buttocks, pulling her in close against his hardening cock. She reached down between their bodies and grasped him. Hooking her left leg around his hip, she pulled his shaft between her legs and slowly rubbed it. He moaned against her mouth. He moved his hand around in front and slid it between her legs, brushing her nub. Spreading her fleshy lips, he dipped a finger into her vagina, pushing deep. Julie felt pinned, afraid to move in case he stopped, yet wanting to guide him to make her come more quickly. Her hand tightened around his cock and she guided him toward her channel, slicking his tip in her juices. Victor pulled away from her mouth. He turned her around and spread her legs. She felt him push the small of her back and she leaned forward, her hands against the shower wall. The tip

268 Lee Pearce of his penis slid into her hole. She changed the angle, flattening her pelvis and he thrust himself in fully. His hands reached around and he grabbed her breasts. Julie shoved her hips back toward him. His hands slid down to grab her hips and he began a maddeningly slow push and pull. “Victor, please,” she said, feeling herself coming. “Harder.” He spoke, his voice low and seductive. Her body began to heat up. Tiny shivers ran up her spine. Still, he maintained the slow rhythm. His voice filled her mind. Her nerves began to tingle. She could think of nothing else but the feel of his hands on her hips, his cock stroking her channel, his thighs striking her legs. She arched her back, her nipples brushing the cold, wet tiles sending jolts through her body. Pressure began to build in her aching cunt. It moved up her back, filling her lungs so that she could barely take a breath, into her neck, finally exploding in her head, darkness and lights filling her mind. Her inner muscles milked at his shaft. Victor pulled her close, her back to his chest, one arm crushing her breasts, the other across her pelvis, pressing her clit, as his body shuddered deep inside. He held her tight, his breath hot on her skin. His voice massaged her ears. She closed her eyes and let him fill her mind again. His finger kept pressing against her clit, not moving, just pushing. Her body began to jerk again around his semi-hard penis. She gasped, shocked that she had another orgasm in her so soon. Julie’s body went slack in his arms. If he hadn’t been holding her up, she would have fallen to the tile floor. Victor whispered in her ear. “You are a powerful woman, Julie.” “You make me feel powerful,” she said, her eyes still closed, still craving his touch. “I would do anything for your happiness,” he said. “I love you.” “I love you too, Victor,” she said. “And I want to stay here with you forever.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 269 He chuckled. “The hot water will run out.” “You keep me warm.” She reached around his back, letting her hand drop to his buttock. “As much as I would like to make love to you all day,” he said, “I believe you have a guest coming over to see you this morning.” “Oh, Mark,” she said, disengaging herself and reaching for the forgotten sponge. “What time is it? He’ll be here any moment now.” She squeezed the liquid soap bottle, pushing out a large dollop of the creamy, white liquid. When she nearly dropped the sponge, Victor took it from her hand and washed her body himself. Julie found herself grinning. She even giggled. He glanced at her, his left eyebrow raised. “You know,” she said, “if you did that a little slower…” He smiled. “Well if you insist…” A little while later, Julie stood by her dresser peering into her sock drawer. Victor sat on the bed, pulling on his jeans again. “Victor, in the shower, you were whispering to me,” Julie said pulling out a pair of socks from her drawer. “I don’t remember what you were saying but it made me a lot more excited, yet I was still in control. Can all vampires do that?” “We can,” Victor said, “it’s called the rapture. Some have a stronger ability than others.” “That can be dangerous.” “Long ago it was used to subdue our victims before taking their blood,” Victor explained, his voice strained, his eyes distant in memory. “Then as we became part of the supernatural community, our council decided to outlaw the use of the rapture for feeding purposes. We can use it to heighten certain pleasurable pursuits but the partner must always be aware and in control.” Julie remembered when Belinda had her chained in the

270 Lee Pearce cage. “Belinda made me remember the night Sam ordered Doc to kill my father. She had been with me that night but made me forget. She used the rapture, didn’t she?” Victor nodded. “To make you forget and later remember.” “But in the cage, she used drugs on me before starting to take my blood,” she said. “Why didn’t she use the rapture then?” Victor stopped buttoning his shirt, a distant look coming over his face. “I am still trying to figure out why she had agreed to take you. You would mean nothing to her. Torturing you would only give her pleasure.” “I thought you and Brad had a history with her?” Victor nodded. “I’ve only known her through other vampires,” he said. “She was in love a long time ago with a vampire. This other vampire ignored her advances. He was in love with someone else, a human. So Belinda hired Brad. She tried to use the rapture to make him kill the other female but he was too strong for her. Unfortunately, the female and the one Belinda was in love with ended up dying anyway. Belinda has not forgiven Brad for this mistake.” “Brad was a killer?” “More an enforcer. For a short time he hired himself out to handle injustices,” Victor said. “You should really ask him about his past but, as far as I know, he has never taken a life.”

◊◊◊ Julie ate breakfast watching through the front window as Brad directed the unloading of mares into a paddock next to the one their stallion patiently waited in. Sultan stood with his ears perked and tail lifted high, sniffing the air. She thought he had never looked so happy in his life. Brad helped close up the back end of the trailer, then shook the driver’s hand, and stood back while the trailer drove away. Already a warm morning, Brad took his hat off and wiped his brow with his sleeve. Then he took off his shirt, leaving only a thin T-shirt, already clinging to his back, and leaned up against the fence studying the horses.

Moonlight RaptuRe 271 Julie considered going out to him, putting her arms around his waist, even taking him into the cool barn and showing him how much she loved him. But Victor’s lovemaking had left her knees a little shaky and she’d only embarrass herself by falling down halfway across the yard. Her cell phone buzzed on the table. Glancing at the screen, she picked it up quickly. “Mark?” “No, sorry, it’s me,” Stephen said. “Is Mark on his way?” she asked. “He’s still pretty hung over,” Stephen said. “He was wondering if you’d mind if he came over after lunch.” “How about I come over there?” “What, now?” Stephen sounded panicky, “He’s really not fit to be seen, JJ. This afternoon is better.” She sighed. “All right. I have to go in to town this morning and then I was going to go over to the house. Check on things. Maybe start cleaning up a little.” “Do you want some help?” Good old Stephen. Always ready to lend a hand. “No, I can start it myself,” she said. “But tell Mark to meet me there. He should go through Dad’s stuff to see if there’s anything he might want.” Stephen agreed to tell him, even promising to drive him over if he still wasn’t well enough. Julie ended the call then called information and asked to be connected to the mayor’s office. She hoped she’d get an appointment this week so she could report back to the demons. They were not known for their patience when it came to water. When she mentioned her name and asked for an appointment the secretary gave her a late-afternoon appointment, saying the mayor was out for the morning. Julie mentioned to her she wanted to discuss the water situation. “Mayor Greenley is out at the water treatment plant this very

272 Lee Pearce morning,” the secretary said. “Why don’t you go up there? See the scene of the crime so to speak.” Julie smiled at the crime show reference and thanked her for her help. She wrote a quick note to Brad, left it on the table and turned to call up the stairs to Victor that she was leaving. Victor appeared in the doorway, holding the car keys in his hand. “You didn’t think you were going alone, did you?” he said. “I can drive myself into town,” she said. “You don’t have to come.” He shook his head. “Not until we see Belinda locked up or dead.” Knowing she would lose this argument, she grabbed her purse. “You don’t believe in rehabilitation?” “Not in her case,” Victor said, holding open the door. “Her mind is too warped with revenge. Look what she did to you.” Perhaps it would be a good idea to have Victor along, she thought as she crossed over the threshold and the porch, Victor close behind. The door slammed shut behind them. Brad glanced their way and waved as they approached Victor’s car. She paused to look at Brad’s sweaty physique once again as Victor opened the passenger side door. He cleared his throat. “Obviously your sex drive has not decreased with your pregnancy.” “Just considering the exercise,” she smiled wickedly. “I must keep in shape.” The water treatment plant stood on the south side of town, where the river swung in close, forming a large pond before travelling on further south. Sitting in a park, the building looked like a regular office building; one half was one story with offices, the other half two stories with a wall of glass at the end. Through the glass Julie could see the large pipes for the water pumping process. A few workers walked between the snaking

Moonlight RaptuRe 273 pipes. The outside landscaping had been made to look like a lush garden. Bright flowers bloomed alongside the walkway. Low bushes grew along the front of the building. Everything looked healthy, Julie noted as they strolled up the stone walk. Nothing to betray that something had gone wrong with the water system. Inside the lobby, Mayor Greenley and two other men stood, laughing loudly. As soon as she and Victor entered, the mayor waved them forward. Julie could sense the other two as humans. “I am so glad you could join us,” the mayor said, his brow sweating from the outside heat. He must have just arrived. He introduced the two men as the manager and the chemical engineer. “I have been approached by a group of demons who are very concerned about the state of the water supply,” Julie explained. “What have you found out?” “Sabotage,” the mayor said then stood back, his arms folded across his chest. She could see the family resemblance even though the mayor was a half-brother to Stephen. The manager tilted his head as he took over the explanation. “We have found damage to three of the four filters. We believe it too much of a coincidence to not have been tampered with.” “Do you know of anyone who would want to cause a breakdown?” Julie asked. The manager shrugged. “We don’t know of anyone.” “A disgruntled employee?” she asked, trying to jog his memory. “Anyone fired recently?” Again the manager shrugged. “No, no one. We are just as baffled as you.” “When can the filters be fixed?” she asked, glancing out through the glass door leading to the pump room. A demon walked by the door, his coveralls stained with grease. He looked familiar to Julie but she couldn’t place where she had seen him.

274 Lee Pearce “We replaced them this morning,” the chemical engineer said. “People will be seeing their water back to normal soon.” Julie thanked them for their time. Back in the car, Victor spoke. “That seemed too easy.” “I agree,” she said. “Let’s park down the street.” “What are you thinking?” he asked, reversing out of the parking spot. “One of the workers inside is a demon,” she said. “I didn’t get a clear view of any of the others but I would guess he’s not working alone. It’ll be lunch by the time we hike back through the park.” “And then do some of our own investigating?” Victor asked, his hands clenching at the steering wheel. Her own bandaged hand began to itch. “Just some questions,” she said. “We just want to ask some questions. That’s all.” No fighting. Nothing physical. A half-mile of forest separated the road from the pumping plant and pond. Thirty minutes had passed before they parked and located a path through the woods that led them back to the building. Across the parking lot, close to the tree line sat two picnic tables. A tall cylinder for cigarette butts stood between the two. Julie checked her watch. The digital readout said 12:15. “Maybe he eats inside,” Victor said, swatting at a mosquito buzzing around Julie’s shoulder. “How long do you want to wait?” “A while longer,” she said. The midday sun heated the grassy area out front. She felt the warmth reflected against her body. Sweat beaded on her forehead, making her shirt cling to her body. She glanced at Victor. His body didn’t show any effects from the heat. She almost wished they weren’t on a mission, so that she could take off her clothes and feel his cool body against her skin. As if he read her mind, he placed his hand on the back of her neck. “You’re getting warm,” he said. “Do you want to go back to

Moonlight RaptuRe 275 the car?” “No, I’m fine,” she said, leaning back into his hand. A door banged open. Two men stepped out. The first wore a shirt and pants. Julie didn’t recognize him. The second, the demon she had seen earlier, stopped to get a light then he waved at the man, and wandered between the cars toward the picnic tables. As he reached the first table, Julie stepped out, sliding regrettably away from Victor’s hand. The demon stopped, a startled look on his face and turned to leave. “Please don’t go,” Julie said, rubbing the back of her neck. Strange, it felt as if Victor’s hand still touched her there. Her skin had goose bumps. It was the same feeling she got when she felt someone watching her. “Sentera, you shouldn’t be here,” the demon said, turning sideways. He glanced at the building. “They said the filters were damaged,” Julie said, staying close to the trees. “Do you know who did the damage?” He pulled on his cigarette, letting the smoke out in a quick stream. “I might.” Realizing she wouldn’t get a straight answer from him, she tried a different tactic. “Do you know why the system was sabotaged?” “Water is very important to us, Sentera,” he said. “We will do anything to protect it. But you know that. Our Lady came to see you.” “Then why sabotage?” Julie asked. “I’m here to fix the filters,” he said, taking a drag on his cigarette. He dropped it at his feet and crushed it beneath his boot. “You should be asking who, Matron, then you’ll find out why.” He turned to walk away. “All right, who then?” she called out. He didn’t answer, nor turn around.

276 Lee Pearce She made to step out but Victor grabbed her hand. “He doesn’t know who gave him the order.” “But can’t you…?” She paused wondering how far Victor would go to get an answer. “Rapture him?” Victor finished her sentence. “No, demons are difficult but I did read his body language and he’s telling the truth. He’s only here to fix the filters. If he knows anything else then you didn’t ask the right questions.” “Next time you can do the asking then,” she said, biting her tongue and spinning around. “Julie, I didn’t mean…” Julie came up short. A lithe form landed in front of them. Victor grabbed her arm, pulling her back behind him. “Abraham?” For once Victor couldn’t hide the surprise in his voice, “What are you doing here?” “Mon frère,” a male voice spoke, his voice dripping with sarcasm. “So this is the new love of your life.” Julie slid out from behind Victor and gasped. She recognized this man from her vision. Deep inside her stomach, she felt an ache. “Isn’t she just delicious?” Abraham said, baring his fangs. Tall, thin, dark-haired, he stood head-to-head with Victor. He looked like he should be holding a paintbrush and standing by a Parisian river. “When do I get her?” “Abraham, I didn’t know you were in town,” Victor said. “Well, when I heard you had gone country, I came to see.” Suddenly, he stood very close to Julie. She felt his cold hand touching her fingers, lifting them up to his lips. She shuddered, feeling suddenly sick as her stomach flip-flopped. Victor grabbed her wrist, deftly pulling it out of Abraham’s grasp. Anger briefly flashed across Abraham’s face then he pursed his lips into a pout. “Ah, you have not tired of her yet. She is delectable. Werewolf? She has more stamina than the others

Moonlight RaptuRe 277 you and I have shared, yes? How does she taste?” “This one is spoken for,” Victor said. “Why are you here, Abraham? You usually stay out of the woods. You never did like bugs, if I remember correctly.” “Spiders, Victor, and I seem to remember you didn’t like them much either, after that little incident onboard ship during the storm.” “Answer the question.” Julie heard the tension in Victor’s voice and stayed quiet, watching the two vampires fighting for territory. The fact she was the territory in question did upset her but Victor’s close proximity kept her calm. She’d ask him about this later. “Oh, just checking out the town,” Abraham said, staring blatantly at Julie. “Seeing what it offers.” Victor took Julie’s hand and pulled her close, tucking her hand in the crook of his elbow. “Abraham, the people of Rocks End are not available for your sport. We all live here with the understanding that everyone is friends and any willing partners you take are to remain alive, healthy and well. Do you understand this? Abraham?” Abraham dragged his eyes away from Julie and grinned at Victor. “When did you start following rules, Victor? I seem to remember there was a time you enjoyed breaking them more than obeying.” “Where are you staying, Abraham?” Victor asked, still holding Julie tight against his side. She heard the tension increasing in his voice. “We should get together for coffee,” Abraham said. “Catch up.” He leaned toward Julie, looking at her with his head turned sideways. “I can tell you stories of his career as a pirate to start. Perhaps he will finally tell us where he buried all his treasure.” Julie knew she didn’t want to hear any stories Abraham had to tell. They were probably all lies anyway. “Another time.” Victor stepped around Abraham, pushing

278 Lee Pearce Julie ahead of him. They didn’t look back as they marched through the woods, but Julie felt her goose bumps settle as they covered the distance quickly. If she would have tripped moving at this speed Victor would’ve most likely picked her up and carried her in his arms the rest of the way. That would’ve been a little too proprietary so she made sure not to fall. Once they were back in the car and heading out of town, Victor had enough time to calm down as did her stomach. Should she mention he was the one from the vision? “Who is he?” “A murderer and rapist,” Victor said quietly. “Oh,” Julie said, “and how long have you known him?” “About 325 years,” he said. She did the math. Victor looked about 45. “Is he the one who made you?” she asked quietly. “No,” he shook his head. “He and I were made at the same time though. Since then he’s always felt he had to compete with me for everything.” “That’s why he mentioned the sharing?” “I never shared anyone with him,” he said. “When we went out to feed, we knew we should always leave them alive. But he never did. So he finished off mine. I told him to stop. I threatened to go to the council. He just laughed. Said I didn’t have the fortitude. I did finally go to the council with my accusations. They punished him. He’s been seeking revenge ever since.” “He mentioned you were a pirate?” Victor grinned and his face grew flushed. “Not a very good one and not for very long. It was around the time the British and American Navies were cracking down on all of us so most pirates went legit instead of waiting around to see the end of a hangman’s noose.” “And the storm he mentioned?”

Moonlight RaptuRe 279 “We were shipwrecked and stuck on a tiny island for almost a month,” Victor said. “The only shelter we had was what was left of the ship’s hold so he and I and many spiders tried our best to live in harmony. The trade winds blew across the tiny island constantly. It nearly drove us insane. The spiders eventually gave up and swam away. We were rescued soon after.” “Him just showing up here,” she said, shuddering, finding it repulsive to being trapped with Abraham for any length of time, “is it just coincidence?” “I don’t think so,” he said. “Belinda knows about our feud. She probably brought him in to keep me occupied.” “Occupied?” “If I’m busy cleaning up his messes then that leaves one less person to watch over you.” He glanced at her. “I felt you go cold when he appeared.” “He’s the one I saw in my vision, the one about the motel.” Victor sighed. “So she’s been planning this for a while.” “I still don’t understand why she just doesn’t leave us alone. Sam Greenley is gone. She has no reason to continue with the job she had been hired to do.” “Time is meaningless to her,” Victor said, “She can wait a very long time to exact her revenge.” “Well, I don’t want her showing up when I’m 80 and can’t fight anymore,” Julie muttered. Victor smiled at her. “What?” she asked, warmed by his look. “You think you’re going to live to be 80?” She smiled back. “I believe Win is going to find a cure. I can feel it in my bones.” “Then I guess you won’t need me then.” She grabbed his forearm. “Don’t ever say that, Victor. I love you. It sickened me to think I nearly lost you.”

280 Lee Pearce “Brad is the one you should be worried about,” he said.

“What do you mean?”

“He’s the one who nearly killed me,” he said. “I saw it in his

eyes. He had lost control. He wasn’t prepared for the power in that clearing. If you hadn’t shown up when you did, I think I’d be scattered across the district.” “Not funny,” she muttered. “Why didn’t you tell me? It must have been very hard for you too.” His face became grim. “I’ve never felt so vulnerable in all my life. I could do nothing to prevent what was going to happen. All I could think about was how it would destroy you and Brad.” “Belinda has to be stopped,” she said. “Can you go to the council?” “When I spoke to them, they agreed she has gotten out of hand and that something should be done.” He pulled in to the ranch. “Good,” Julie said, stepping out of the car once he had turned off the engine. “I don’t want our children having to worry about her.” She turned toward the barn. “I’m going to see Brad.”

Chapter Eighteen As Julie headed toward the barn, she heard Brad’s agitated voice. “Damn it, Jack, you know how important this is. In about eight weeks we’ll find out how long she has to live and…yeah, don’t tell me to calm down. You’re not the one who might have to make a life or death decision…I’m sorry. I know Win is close to a breakthrough but she’s always close…” A long silence. Julie peered into the dim interior. Brad’s voice had come from the tackle room. “I can handle this. We’re busy with other things. She doesn’t seem to worry too much…oh, Victor? He’s a great help. Keeps her occupied…Her brother, Mark? I’m keeping an eye on him, too. We’re all worried about him. The stress. He’s still not thinking rationally. Please ask Win to keep sending the daily updates. Bye.” She stepped into the barn and then into the tack room. She stood in the doorway watching Brad. He sat on sacks of grain with his back to the door. “How was your visit with the mayor?” he asked, slipping the phone into his shirt pocket. Julie sat down on the sacks behind him and leaned her body against his back, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. “I’m sorry you’re so worried about me.” “I love you,” he said, his hand grasping her wrists. “I can’t help but worry.” “I’ve missed you,” she whispered into his ear then darted her tongue out, drawing his ear lobe into her mouth, nipping at it. He reached back and pulled her around his side and onto his lap. He kissed her long and hard, his lips forcing hers apart, his tongue darting inside exploring, teasing, filling her mouth. She grabbed the back of his head pulling him closer and deeper. His free hand pulled her shirt out of her pants. She felt cool air. His hand snaked up and covered her breast, squeezing

282 Lee Pearce it through her bra. The fabric grazed her peaked nipple. She thrust her chest against his palm, needing to feel his skin. His fingers began to pull down the bra strap when he stopped and growled into her mouth. “What is it?” she asked as he lifted his head. “The next group of horses are here,” he said, withdrawing his hand and helping her to sit up. “We will continue this tonight,” he said, his eyes full of lustful promises. She found herself blushing as she stood. “I’m looking forward to it.” As they walked to the front barn doors, he suddenly grabbed her and pulled her close, kissing her again. “You know I do love you,” he whispered when they drew apart. “I’ve never doubted it,” she said, brushing hair off his sweating brow. “What’s brought this on?” But she knew. She had overheard how worried he sounded on the phone earlier, talking to Jack. “As much as I want our baby to be healthy,” he said, holding her tight, “I want you to live a long life.” She smiled. “I have a lot of faith in Win and her expensive lab.” She pulled away from him as the horse trailer pulled up next to the paddock gate. “Besides I’ve already promised Victor I’m going to live to be an old lady of 80. You gonna stick around for the ride, too?” Her smile turned wickedly sexy. He growled again and reached out for her but she jumped out of his reach, turned and jogged back up to the car. Victor stood next to the trunk, a cooler sitting in its shaded interior. “You talk to him?” he asked, noticing her loose blouse. Julie tucked it back into her pants. “He was talking to Jack when I found him. He’s worried about Win not finding a cure and he’s worried about Mark.” They both got into the car. As Victor drove up the drive, she asked, “Should I be worried about Mark? He’s allowed to get a little drunk now and then.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 283 Victor nodded. “Mark is taking his father’s death and your news pretty hard. It’s just going to take more time for him to come to grips with all of it.” “He’s supposed to come over this afternoon,” she said. “I’ll talk to him then. Make sure all is well.” A short time later, they pulled up to the Woods ranch gate. Victor punched in the security code and the gate swung open. As Julie grabbed the mail from the mailbox, she could feel the fence’s electric charge making the hairs on her arms stand up. At least she knew the ranch was still secure. She cradled the pile of mail—mostly bills she surmised—in her arms as she got back into the car. Victor drove through and she watched in her side mirror as the gate swung closed behind. The house rose up before them, the curtains all drawn. It appeared to look asleep, closed to the outside world. They decided to split up. Victor would clean out the kitchen, getting rid of any expired or rotten food. Everything else they’d split up between their house and Mark’s new residence. Julie would go up to her father’s room and start clearing out his clothing. First, she stopped at the office and dropped the pile of mail in the center of the desk. It fanned out as she turned to exit. She stopped, ensuring none of it fell to the floor then she continued up the stairs. Her father’s room had been pretty much left alone since the night he had died. She opened the two louvered doors to his closet. Shoes lay piled on the floor. A few shirts and suits hung sparingly on the rod. Three hat boxes from a big-city men’s clothing store sat on the upper shelf. She reached for those first. They’d be hats her father had ordered. Mark might want them. Good hats cost money and right now they couldn’t afford to throw away anything. She placed the first two boxes on the bed. The third box was a little heavier. As she pulled it off the shelf, the box became unbalanced and tipped toward the floor. She lost her grip and

284 Lee Pearce the box slipped out of her hands, falling on the floor. “You okay?” Victor called up the stairs. “Yes, fine,” she called back. She heard his footsteps come a little closer. “If you have any heavy lifting,” he said, “call me.” “All right.” Julie wasn’t a weakling. She could lift boxes all day if she had to. The lid had slid off to the side. As she knelt by the box, she noticed it was full of photos and letters. A smaller box had been tucked in at the far end. She picked up some of the photos. She flipped through pictures of her father, a woman with long brown hair, and a small boy. She recognized her mother from a portrait her father hung in his study and the small boy had to be Mark. He had the same mischievous grin even now. More pictures of the woman, some of her younger, some older, filled the box. Julie found tropical beach scenes, snowy mountain scenes, and even a desert scene. She had never seen her father pick up a camera in her life. He must have been the one taking all of these pictures of the smiling woman. She flipped through the rest of the photos. The only photographs she found of herself were the requisite school pictures her father had bought and the one from her high school graduation. Maybe she’d find another box. Julie stood and peered into the closet. No other boxes sat on the shelf. She sat down again and opened up the small, padded box. It looked like a jewellery box. The lid flipped open. Inside sat a pair of diamond earrings, a diamond ring and two wedding bands. Tears formed in her eyes. He had kept the rings all these years. She picked up the diamond ring, holding it up to the sunlight to see it sparkle. It would have paid a few of the larger bills, yet her father had hung onto it. The wedding bands could have been sold as well. Yet he had refused to part with them. The diamond earrings she wondered at. She herself had never had the urge to pierce her ears. Her father could have sold the earrings and still kept the rings as mementos.

Moonlight RaptuRe 285 Julie wiped sudden tears from her face. She found it hard to see her father as such a romantic. He had always been so busy with the running of the ranch. She had never seen him go out with another woman. He had always stayed on the ranch with the two of them. She set the box aside to ask Victor if he knew the history of the jewellery. Wrapped with a pink ribbon, she lifted up a bunch of letters with canceled postage stamps spanning ten years. On the bottom, slipped into the ribbon, was an unsealed envelope that had never been mailed. In fact, the outside of the envelope wasn’t even marked with an address. She opened the flap and pulled out the single sheet of paper. Folded in half, she recognized her father’s handwriting. The front door opened below. Mark called out a greeting. As she got to her feet, she heard Victor call back. “Julie’s upstairs.” Instead of hearing his footsteps on the stairs, she heard him cross to the kitchen. He and Victor spoke in hushed tones for a few seconds. Julie glanced at the letter, scanning it briefly. She felt uncomfortable reading her father’s love letter but certain words jumped out at her. As she read the letter, her hands began to shake. Her knees grew weak. She felt sick and rushed to the bathroom, retching into the toilet. Victor and Mark found her sitting on the bathtub, her head still hung over the toilet, the letter clutched in her sweaty hand. As they barged into the small room, she glared at them and waved the letter at Victor. “Why did our father kill our mother?” Mark clutched at his stomach and doubled over. Victor grimly pulled the sheet of paper from her hand and read it. His pale face became even whiter. “I didn’t know he had written this.” “Did you know about this, Mark?” she demanded. “What our father had done?” Mark nodded leaning over the sink. “I saw…I need a drink.” He bolted from the bathroom. His footsteps pounded down the stairs and across the living room floor to the kitchen.

286 Lee Pearce Victor reached out to touch her shoulder. She pushed his hand away. “Go see that he doesn’t leave.” As he walked away, she spoke. “You knew too didn’t you?” He stopped in his tracks. “We need to talk about this.” She stood and walked over to the sink. Reaching for a glass, she filled it with water. “What’s there to talk about? Obviously something so horrendous happened to my mother, moments after I was born that my father had to kill her.” “Julie, that’s not…” “Go see to Mark,” she interrupted him. “I don’t want him leaving until I’ve talked to him.” Victor vanished out of the room. She barely heard his footsteps on the stairs. He had probably flown down them and across the floor. She stared at her reflection. Puffy eyes and a red nose stared back. For someone who was supposed to be glowing with pregnancy, she looked more like she’d been run over by a truck. She took a long, cool drink of the water then headed downstairs. Mark and Victor sat at the kitchen table. One empty bottle of beer sat on the table on top of a red-checked place mat. Mark held onto a second half-filled bottle. He took a swig as she sat down beside him. Victor sat on his other side, more to stop him from running away than for comfort. She looked at Victor. In her eyes, he was as guilty as Mark for not telling her. But first things first. “Mark, I’m sorry I wasn’t the one to tell you I’m pregnant,” she said, reaching out for his wrist. He jerked his hand away. “You’re so young,” he said, his voice full of pain. “What if this one is a girl? What if this is it?” She glanced at Victor. He didn’t meet her eyes, instead sat picking at a loose thread on the place mat. “Brad seems confident that Win is going to find a cure soon,” she said. “What if she doesn’t?” Mark said, his voice bitter.

Moonlight RaptuRe 287 “Modern medicine has changed in the last two decades,” she said. “They’ll just knock me out if my body goes into a seizure. And Victor will be here. What he does has always worked in the past. I don’t see why it won’t work again.” Mark’s eyes became distant. “You didn’t see her, Julie. You didn’t see what she was like. Her body was breaking. I heard the bones snapping. The blood…Her screams…” Julie felt her heart speed up. She had difficulty breathing, her lungs having tightened painfully. She swallowed, trying to wet her suddenly dry mouth. “That’s enough,” Victor said, the place mat crumpling in his hands. “No, it is not enough.” Mark jumped to his feet, sending the chair slamming to the floor. His face livid, he raised his fist. Julie started but remained seated. Victor leapt to his feet. “Sit down, Mark.” “Damn it all, Victor, you were there. You saw it happen. You think she’s going to live through it?” Mark pointed a finger at Julie. “You’d better just pray she’s carrying a boy because if she dies then I am going to kill you and that werewolf who made her pregnant.” He ran from the kitchen to the living room. “Mark!” Julie called out knowing she couldn’t stop him in this temper. She heard the front door slam shut then a car engine turn on and speed away, wheels spinning, dirt flying. Julie flipped open her cell phone. She quickly told Stephen what had happened. When she hung up, Victor had sat back down. “Tell me what happened,” she said calmly. He looked at her for a second then he folded his hands together and stared at them. “Your father and mother discussed for several years having another child after Mark. They knew they had been lucky to have a boy and they were taking a chance again. Your father didn’t want to endanger your mother. Your mother wanted more children. So she talked him into it and

288 Lee Pearce they became pregnant. The ultrasound showed you were a girl. They were happy and sad. Your mother made your father promise that if nothing could be done by the doctors to save her then he was to let her go. Let her die. And he promised.” “But I was born here, wasn’t I?” she said. “What went wrong?” “The river flooded the day your mother went into labour,” Victor said. “It crossed over the road. Your father couldn’t get her out in time. She gave birth to you and went into convulsions. He didn’t have a choice but to keep his promise. It took all of his strength as a werewolf to end her life. He never shifted again after that.” Julie took a deep breath. Pain rippled through her chest. “Am I going to die?” Victor grabbed her arms and pulled her tight. His voice broke. “No, Julie, no. I will make sure you do not die.” “But if it came to that,” she said, “you would make sure I didn’t suffer.” “You are not going to die,” he said, “they are going to find a cure. You and I are not going to make that promise.” “Brad will need help raising the baby,” she said, continuing on, knowing Victor wasn’t ready to face what she had no choice but to acknowledge. “Will you stay for a while at least? I’d like her to know you.” He pushed her away to arm’s-length. Tears poured down his face. He wiped at them angrily. “You will stop this talk right now, Julie Woods. You are not going to die. I know what to expect now. The doctors know what to expect. They are preparing for you right now. You will have many babies, boys and girls, and you will live to see them all grow up and have children of their own.” Julie folded back into his arms, aware her own tears stained his shirt. Aware of how hard he worked to reassure her and that he needed to feel comforted even more than she, she spoke words she didn’t believe. “We still have time, right? Lots of time

Moonlight RaptuRe 289 to figure this out.” Too short. If her father hadn’t been able to help her mother then how could Brad and Victor figure it out? She felt the bottom drop out of her world. She might only have another eight months to live. Her cell phone rumbled in her shirt pocket. She pulled it out and saw Brad’s name on the display. Clearing her throat, she answered. “Hello…what…slow down, what people?...How many again…they’re coming here? But I’m not ready…okay...Victor’s here. He’ll help.” She snapped the phone shut. Victor looked at her expectantly. Of course he would have heard Brad’s side of the conversation. “Seems your Matron job is beginning.” Julie sat up, wiping her face with a paper napkin. Almost right away, they heard a knock at the door. She stood. “Time to face the people.”

◊◊◊ Over the next couple months, Julie found it worked best if she saw the people at her father’s house. It didn’t interfere with Brad’s work at the ranch and the living room could hold a lot more people. Victor helped to sort out the waiting area and cut off the appointments at a certain time so Julie didn’t get too exhausted. Her morning sickness persisted, getting worse as each week passed. She found it lasted straight through the day and only small snacks kept her stomach settled. When finally the twentieth week came, she was very happy to go for her ultrasound. Brad accompanied her to the hospital and stared at the monitor as Dr. Snowden spread on the gel and applied the wand to Julie’s bulging stomach. At first only blobs appeared. The doctor moved the wand up and down and then across. She called in the nurse and they both stared at the monitor. “What’s wrong?” Brad asked, unable to stand the silence anymore. “More than one in there or something?”

290 Lee Pearce The doctor and the nurse both looked up at him quickly. Julie gasped. Brad looked ready to faint. “We seem to see two babies,” Dr. Snowden said. “Yes, yes, two babies.” Brad grabbed Julie’s hand. He looked shocked but a grin began to form on his lips. “What sex?” She could only smile back. “One of each,” the doctor said then she pointed out the boy by pretty much pointing out the difference between the boy and the girl. She removed the wand and placed it aside. Handing Julie a towel, she told them to come to her office as soon as Julie was dressed. “Twins,” Brad said quietly, still in shock. “One of each. What does that mean?” “You’re asking me?” Julie said. “It’s my first time too.” “A boy and a girl,” he repeated. “Maybe I should get some pink paint.” In the doctor’s office, Dr. Snowden looked at the two of them. “I don’t know what’s going to happen in five months time,” she said, “but twins generally come early. I would expect you’ll be parents in about three to four months’ time.” “Three months?” Brad said, shaking his head. “It can’t be three months. We need more time. No, three months is not going to work for us.” His breathing quickened. Julie grabbed his hand and held it tight in her lap, trying to will him not to panic. She nodded at the doctor to continue. “The babies run out of room,” she explained. “They will have to come out sooner than normal. We have the best facilities here for premature babies and…” Brad suddenly stood. “Premature?” He pulled Julie to her feet. So much for not letting him panic. “No child of mine is going to be premature.” He pushed her toward the door. Julie glanced over her shoulder at the doctor. “I’ll call you.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 291 Then they were out the door and striding down the hallway. In the elevator, Julie turned to face Brad. One other woman, in her late fifties, tried to ignore them. “It’s going to be okay,” she said. “The babies are going to be fine. We are going to be fine.” He shook his head as if in a daze. “Babies?” The woman glanced at Julie. “First time?” Julie nodded. “Oh, yes.” “He’ll be fine once he holds the babies,” she said. “Then it will sink in he is a father.” Brad still shook his head. “Two?” At the ranch, Victor opened a bottle of ginger ale, the closest he could find to champagne, Mark handed out the glasses and they toasted the news. “You’re sure it’s only two?” Julie rubbed her stomach. One of the babies had decided to do some kicking and now she tried to calm him or her down. “It feels like more. If I’m this big now what will I look like in three months?” “You are going to look just as beautiful as now,” Victor said. She huffed. “Beautiful as an elephant.” “Have you told Win yet?” Mark asked. Brad stared at him then pulled out his cell phone. He texted Win then closed up his phone. It rang within a couple of minutes and he handed it to Julie. They could all hear Kevin’s excited voice on the other end. “Julie, Julie, you’re having a litter?” He laughed at his own joke. “You sure it’s only two? Because we could come and be nursemaids, well not really, but you know what I mean, and help out with all the messy stuff because Brad is not going to be able to stand a smelly diaper and…” Brad growled.

292 Lee Pearce “I heard that, Brad,” Kevin said, raising his voice a little. “And you know I’m right.” She heard David’s faint voice in the background. “Have they picked any names yet?” “Tell David no, no names yet,” Julies said. “You two are welcome anytime. The babies are going to need as many uncles as possible.” Then she heard the phone rattle on the other end. “I thought they would never hand over the phone,” Win declared. “How are you feeling, Julie?” “Like I’m going to explode,” she giggled. “But other than that I am healthy. I still have morning sickness though. The doctor said it’s normal with twins. Double the hormones. Double the sickness. How is the research going? I only ask because the doctor said twins always come early. About a month early in fact.” “I’m now testing some vaccines,” Win announced. “Really?” Julie couldn’t stifle her excitement. “And how is it going?” “The subjects are responding, or actually not responding, well,” Win reported. She went on to explain how the werewolf volunteers were stopped in their attempts to shift when they took the vaccine. “We’ll be ready when you give birth. You’ll have to let us know when you have a firm date so we can come out there.” Julie and Win spoke a little more about having a baby shower. When Julie finally hung up and handed the phone back to Brad, she collapsed onto the sofa. He sat down beside her, grinning. “So it seems we really are going to be good after all.” Julie nodded. “Nothing is going to stop our family now.”

Chapter Nineteen Three months later, a delivery truck from a home renovation warehouse arrived at the house on the top of the hill in the gated subdivision. Two delivery men unloaded wood, insulation, drywall and paint and left it all sitting inside the garage as instructed. No one came to inspect the delivery or to sign the packing slip. The driver and passenger drove away, noticing that the garage door closed silently behind them. A team of carpenters arrived the following Monday, worked from sunup to sundown and left early the Friday of that same week. On the following Monday, two vans arrived and drove straight into the garage, its door closing behind them. For such a quiet residence, this sudden surge of activity fueled the neighbourhood gossip mill for the next couple of weeks and then, because nothing more happened, the rumours died. One person, though, did continue to keep watch on the house. Being partially of demon extract and a naturally curious teenager, he climbed down into the ravine each night, jogging the short distance up through the woods, climbing one of the older, taller trees and watching through windows generally kept darkened. Lewis Smith wanted so badly to be accepted by the demon community, having found the numerous rejections from human females to be devastating to his ego, that he believed by spying on the vampire house, he could gain his way into the demons’ good graces. The demons, notorious for prejudice against any half-breeds, sometimes made exceptions. Lewis hoped he would be one of them. On this evening in February, a light dusting of snow fell as he sat in the tree. He shivered in his heavy coat and pulled his hat down over his ears to keep as much skin as possible covered and warm. As he curled up into the broad crook of the tree, his legs tucked into his chest, he raised his binoculars toward the

294 Lee Pearce house. At dusk the house had been quiet but he had expected that from a vampire nest. Now that darkness had descended, he noticed activity at the back of the house in the large, glass room. Several vampires, one man and the rest women, congregated around one of the women. They seemed to be arguing, arms waving, angry expressions on their faces. Finally the center woman spoke. They all became silent, bowing their heads almost in prayer, except he knew vampires didn’t pray. They summoned. Almost an hour later, he heard a car arrive on the front side of the house. The vampires became agitated. Two of the women disappeared then returned a few moments later, leading a young man. Lewis nearly fell out of the tree. They had summoned the Matron’s brother, Mark. But how they had overpowered a werewolf, he couldn’t guess. It must have taken many sessions of blood sharing but why would he have allowed this to happen, especially with the Matron expecting to give birth any day now. Mark entered the glass room. He spied the other vampires and started to turn away. The female vampire spoke and he froze. Literally, with one foot lifted to take a step, he became as still as a statue. Lewis shuddered. Even he knew this was not a good sign. Mark slowly lowered his foot and turned back to face the vampire. She approached him. He lifted his arms as if to embrace her. She pushed his arms back down as the other female vampires stripped his coat and shirt from his upper body, moving aside as the first vampire stepped around to his back. She bared her fangs and dropped her head to his neck. His body jerked once then relaxed. Lewis jumped down from his perch. Someone had to tell the Matron her brother was in danger of losing his life. He ran through the woods, not caring about the amount of noise he made. He dashed down the frozen river in the ravine and, upon seeing streetlights, climbed back out. A small strip mall sat at the top of the ravine, the convenience store still open. He ran inside, and used the pay phone to dial the Matron’s phone number. He got her voicemail and left a hasty message. He’d never make it

Moonlight RaptuRe 295 out to her ranch in time and knew Mark needed his help now. But he couldn’t take all of the vampires on himself. He needed help. He fumbled in his coat pocket for some more change. As he deposited the coins in the slot, the bell rang above the door. Lewis never got to place the second phone call.

◊◊◊ With both Victor and Brad in the house that night, Julie had left her cell phone downstairs in the kitchen, where she couldn’t hear its vibrating hum, so it wasn’t until she went down for breakfast that she checked her phone for messages. She played the message twice not sure she heard it correctly then handed the phone to Victor, the one with the better hearing. Brad looked at her curiously. “I think Mark has been taken by vampires,” she said weakly. She sat down awkwardly on one of the kitchen chairs. The babies had been restless all night and now seemed to be shoving against each other and every one of her organs to make space in a place that held none. She pressed a hand against her belly and thought calming thoughts. Brad flipped open his own cell phone and called Stephen. Stephen verified Mark had gone out last night and not returned. “I know the address,” Victor said. “It’s a known nest for some of the local and visiting vampires. I’ll take Stephen with me. You stay with her.” Brad nodded. Julie slid off her chair. “I’m coming too. He’s my brother and if some vampire thinks he can fool around with him then I’m going to have a talk with him.” Victor stood in the doorway and refused to move when she approached. “Not this time, Julie. What if Belinda is behind this and it’s a way to get you to come to her?” “Belinda?” She stopped short, her hand going to her bulging stomach. The vision flashed in her memory, the one in the seedy motel room. Then she shook her head. It had only been a daydream after all. “No, I’m coming. I’m Matron and they’re

296 Lee Pearce supposed to listen to me.” Victor looked over her head at Brad. She felt Brad put his hands on her shoulders. “Julie, you are not going. I won’t let you put yourself in danger.” A car pulled up outside. “That will be Stephen,” Victor said going outside. He came back a moment later. “Uh, Julie. Brad. You’d better come out here.” Maysla stood beside her car. Several other demons stood around the car, looking nervous. She looked visibly upset, her skin flashing between molten and blood red. “A half-human teenage boy was found dead this morning in an alley behind a store. Do you know anything about this?” Julie gripped her phone. The voice could have been a young male. She brought up the voicemail and played it back to Maysla. Maysla’s face paled as she listened and she slumped against the side of her car. “That is him. He’s always wanted to join our community. But he was a half-breed.” She shook her head. “If only…” “Vampires have my brother,” Julie said. “Will you help Victor and Stephen bring him home?” A hundred supernaturals wouldn’t make Julie happy but if she could increase Victor’s chances she had to try. Maysla nodded without hesitation. Victor passed on the address to Maysla who closed her eyes for a moment apparently relaying the instructions telepathically. Victor kissed Julie. “No matter what happens today,” he said, “the babies come first.” She put her hand around his neck holding his face close. “You worry about your own skin,” she said. “It doesn’t look good punctured.” Then he kissed her again before turning to walk out the door. Brad leaned beside the doorjamb, his arms and legs crossed. They shared a grim look then Victor was out the door, car keys jangling in his hand. She glanced at Brad. “Should I be

Moonlight RaptuRe 297 more worried than I am?” Brad pushed away from the door and, taking her hand, pulled her back into the kitchen. “I’ll help you with the dishes.” “Tell me what’s really wrong with Mark,” she said, holding onto the dishtowel as Brad filled the sink with water. He squirted in the dish soap and stared at the growing foam. “Your brother is obsessed with your care,” he said slowly, as if picking his words carefully. “He is playing a dangerous game with the vampires.” “What sort of game?” she asked, swallowing heavily. “Mark thinks if he can become a vampire and still keep his werewolf genes alive, he will be better equipped to help you after the babies are born,” Brad said. “But I have Victor,” she said. “I don’t need another vampire in my life.” “What would you do if Victor was killed?” “I’d…find another…” she said, hesitating, knowing it would be very difficult to find another vampire willing to help her and not succumb to her tempting werewolf blood. “It doesn’t matter,” she said, “Win has found a cure. I will be fine next week after the babies are born and the IV drip is started.” She moaned and reached around with her fists, pushing into the small of her back. Brad dried his hands and took over the massaging. She leaned forward. “I’ll be glad when these two are out. No more back pain.” “Perhaps Sentera should sit for a little while,” Maysla suggested. Julie jumped. She had forgotten the demon stood nearby watching. Brad pushed her toward the living room. She started to protest but he shook his head. “Go, get off your feet.” Julie walked into the living room and sat on the sofa, putting pillows behind her back. Maysla helped her lift her feet onto a pillow she had placed on the coffee table. She closed her eyes

298 Lee Pearce and leaned back, enjoying the quiet. Only Brad stirred in the house. The porch didn’t creak with heavy footsteps. She opened her eyes suddenly. “Maysla, where are the other demons?” she asked. “They are out, checking the land,” she said, peering at Julie’s stomach. “Your babies are strong. I can hear their heartbeats.” Her hand hovered over the swell. Julie shifted uncomfortably and Maysla withdrew her hand. She continued to peer at Julie’s midsection, her eyes unfocussed. “Strange, I hear…” Julie heard the horses whinnying and looked out the front window. Thick, black smoke poured out the front door of the stable. She tried to stand but her feet got caught in the pillow. “Brad!” she called out. “Brad, the stable!” He pounded into the room, saw her pointing outside and went to the window. Then he turned and ran out the front door. His feet thudded across the porch and down the stairs. Maysla helped Julie to stand and walked her out onto the porch. She started to pull her down the stairs. Julie stopped halfway down, pulling her hand out of Maysla’s grip. “What are you doing? I should call the fire department.” “It is not safe here,” Maysla said, off balance, stumbling to the bottom of the stairs. “You will be better at our conclave. Good magic there.” “I’m not leaving Brad,” Julie said, “or the horses.” She waved toward the barn. Smoke continued to pour into the windless sky, trailing straight up. Why didn’t she hear sirens? Hadn’t any of her neighbours noticed the smoke yet? “We have to go help.” Julie took the last two steps slowly, placing both feet on the plank before continuing to the next one. No good falling down now, not when Brad needed her help. Maysla reached for her forearm. She waved her away. Maysla leapt in front, stopping Julie. She looked distressed and waved her hands, palms toward Julie, back and forth. “No, you mustn’t go, Sentera,” she said, glancing over her

Moonlight RaptuRe 299 shoulder. “Bad magic. Please. Can you not feel the evil? It is very strong.” Julie hesitated. Maysla grabbed her by the hand and started pulling her toward the closest van. “Please come.” “But Brad…” Julie could hear the sounds of men shouting as they worked at putting out the fire. “My people are with him,” Maysla said. “Please, you will be safe. But we must go now.” With one last look toward the barn, Julie let Maysla put her into the front seat of the van. Take care of the babies, she heard Victor’s voice in her head as she pulled the seat belt over her stomach. Sometimes she had to trust others. Maysla ran around the van and jumped in the driver’s seat. She turned on the engine, revved it high, popped it into drive and raced up the driveway, sending gravel flying. Julie thought whoever had set the fire would surely know they were making their getaway and turned to tell Maysla. But when she noticed the determined look on the demon’s face, she remained silent. To say she drove with a heavy foot was an understatement. Maysla drove as if the fire was chasing them. She roared up the country roads, skidded around corners, nearly putting the van onto its side twice then gunned it up the next road. Julie hung on white-knuckled to the door’s handle, her body straining dangerously against the seatbelt. Maysla stuck to the outer roads circling Rocks End. It would have been much faster to have gone through the town but there also would have been more opportunities to get stopped. At the north end of the town’s boundaries the terrain became hilly. As Maysla barreled up one hill, dropping sickeningly down the other side, Julie closed her eyes, breathing deeply, fighting her building nausea. Suddenly the van skidded to a halt. She opened her eyes. A limousine sat parked on an angle, blocking the road. Behind it sat a large cargo van, its windows blacked out. Maysla jumped out and hurried around to Julie’s side of the van. She opened the door and pulled Julie out of the van,

300 Lee Pearce releasing her seatbelt all in one swift motion. Julie tried to pull away but Maysla dragged Julie around to the front of the van. “Show yourself,” Maysla called out. “What are you doing, Maysla?” Julie asked, fear making her heart pound. She had a bad feeling about this. Maysla just held on to her tighter. “I brought her,” she called out. “Now where is he?” Julie looked at Maysla. She fought to remain in control of her emotions but fear overwhelmed her. The driver’s door of the limo opened. A vampire dressed in a chauffeur’s uniform and hat sauntered around the front of the car to the rear passenger door. He opened it and stood aside, his back to the car, eyeing Maysla and Julie. Julie tried to pull away. “Maysla, don’t do this.” Maysla tugged her forward. “I am sorry, Sentera,” she said, not looking at Julie. “But they took my other son. I will not have him killed too.” “Other?” She stared at Maysla. “Do you mean the boy today…?” Maysla groaned and closed her eyes. “I so wanted to bring him into the conclave. But I…it wasn’t allowed.” “They’re going to kill my children,” Julie said. “When we get your son, please let’s just get back into the van and leave.” She started to back away. Maysla jerked her forward. “No, Sentera,” she said, anger in her voice. “You will help us as you pledged to do, giving of yourself for all others.” Julie had a rebuttal on her lips when another voice spoke, chilling her into silence. “Isn’t this a touching scene?” Belinda stood by the side of the limousine. She raised her hand and the side door of the van behind slid open. A short, stocky vampire stepped out, dragging a small boy of about five years. The boy struggled to get away

Moonlight RaptuRe 301 when he saw Maysla. The vampire held his arm high in the air, forcing the boy to cry out painfully and stand on his tiptoes. “Don’t hurt him, vampire,” Maysla said angrily. She looked at Belinda. “We had a deal.” Belinda nodded. “Bring her here.” Maysla dragged Julie forward. “Don’t do this, Belinda,” Julie said, digging in her heels. The soft dirt road and Maysla’s strength made her attempt pitiful at best. Julie quickly found herself face to face with Belinda. Maysla let go of Julie’s arm and bent down to scoop up the boy in her arms. She stepped to the side of the road. “You will leave us be now?” she asked, rubbing her son’s back to comfort him. Belinda looked at Julie. “I have what I came for, demon,” she said. The vampire stepped back from the open door. She waved her hand toward the dark interior. “Please.” Julie glanced one last time at Maysla. The demon had a determined look on her face. Then she vanished. Belinda gasped. Having never seen a demon disappear, Julie stumbled back, bumping against the car door. Startled, Belinda stared for a moment where Maysla had just stood. Then she reached for Julie and shoved her into the car. Julie landed sprawled across the rear-facing seat. Belinda leapt into the car, looking even paler than usual. “Driver, get us out of here.” She glanced at Julie. “If this is a trick, you will pay greatly.”

Chapter Twenty Victor and Stephen pulled up to the security guard’s booth trying not to look like they were in a rush to save someone’s life. “What is your business here today?” the human guard asked as he leaned out of the doorway, eyeing them suspiciously. Vaguely Victor wondered why the subdivision had hired such a weakling. He gazed into his eyes. “We have a delivery for number thirty-two,” he lied. “Flowers.” The guard stared at Victor for a moment as if undecided. He even glanced into the back of the truck as if looking for the parcel. “You can let us go by now,” Victor said. “We’re no threat.” The guard waved them through, nodding his head even. “Go on.” As they pulled away, Stephen looked over his shoulder. “You’re good.” “I’ve learnt a few tricks over the years,” Victor said, accelerating quickly around the two outer edges of the crescents. “Ready?” he said as they raced up the driveway, expecting to be greeted by unfriendlies as they pulled up at the front step. The yard was strangely empty as they leapt out of the car. “Now what?” Stephen asked as they hurried up the front steps. “Best be prepared,” Victor said. “They’re probably waiting inside.” He threw open the front door and stopped just inside, waiting to be jumped on. Nothing. No one. Stephen stood beside him, breathing heavily from the adrenalin pumping through his body. He took a step past Victor. “I can hear him.” Victor reached out to stop him but he slid through his grip. “Stephen, wait.”

304 Lee Pearce Stephen hurried down the hallway, turned left and disappeared through an open door. Victor followed, not liking the way the house seemed abandoned. He knew they were here. She was here. She must be. She’d be expecting Julie to be with them. She wanted Julie alive. And him dead. The doorway led to stairs going to the basement. Stephen was a few steps ahead and he just saw him vanish into the shadows as he started down. He heard the squeak of a metal door and was about to call out when Stephen spoke first. “Victor, I found him!” Stephen called out. Victor flew down the last couple steps, stopping just outside a thick wooden wall built across from wall to wall. A metal door stood open in the center. He saw Stephen crouched beside Mark’s prone body, lying on the floor of the otherwise empty interior. He took a step toward the doorway, still suspicious. “How is he?” “Not good,” Stephen said, slowly looking back at him. “His heartbeat is very faint.” His eyes opened wide. “Victor, behind you!” Victor felt a push on his back. He fell face forward on the floor. He sprang to his feet just as the metal door swung shut. He slammed his body against the door just as the lock slid into place. “Damnit, Belinda,” Victor yelled, “let us out.” He heard a chuckle bounce around the room. He glanced up and saw the speaker set flush into the ceiling. His hair stood on end as the voice spoke. “No, Victor, I shall be your jailer today.” “Abraham.” “Correct.” “Abraham, why are you doing this?” Victor pushed away from the door so he could get a better look at its construction. It had been set flush into the wall, its hinges hidden within the confines of the wooden frame. It made a perfect seal.

Moonlight RaptuRe 305 “I’m doing you a favor,” Abraham said, his voice sounding sympathetic. “Your Were friend wants so much to become a vampire that I started the process for you. You just need to finish it.” “I will not do that,” Victor said. “Yes, I do remember you had an aversion to taking human lives,” Abraham sighed. “Well, I’m still leaving the choice up to you. Either he dies for good or he dies and you make him a vampire. I wonder what your darling Julie would prefer?” “Abraham, I’m not going to do it,” Victor said. “So you might as well let us out of here.” “Us? Oh, yes, I do believe Mark’s mate is in there with you. Why don’t you ask him what he would like? Would he like his mate alive or dead?” Victor glanced at Stephen. Stephen looked away but not soon enough that Victor saw the pain and anguish in his face. He felt his heart breaking. To watch the one you loved die in front of you; that was something he had experienced before and never wanted to see again. “Abraham, this is between you and I,” Victor said. “Let them go then we can have our little discussion.” Abraham laughed. “No, Victor. You’ve had enough time to look around the room by now. Do you see there is no chance of escape? Does it remind you of another place? Another time? So long ago? When you and I were trapped together? The ship’s hold? Do you remember?” “Don’t go there, Abraham,” Victor said, turning around to look at the speaker. Anywhere else but at Mark. “I didn’t have a choice on that day, mon frère,” Abraham said, a slight French accent coming out with his words. “I didn’t have a choice. I made it as easy as I could for you,” Victor countered. “Oh, you made it real easy for me,” Abraham hissed. “Live or die. Do you remember what I wanted? Of course, you do. But

306 Lee Pearce you did what you wanted, didn’t you?” “Abraham, I had to turn you,” Victor said, “I didn’t have a choice. They would have thrown you overboard if I hadn’t taken you.” “I was an artist, Victor.” Abraham voice was filled with sadness. “I had a life. A good life. And you destroyed it when you sucked the life out of me. Now you’re going to destroy another life. I know you, Victor. You won’t let the ones you love suffer. Go ahead, Victor. Make that young werewolf into a vampire. Make his life as interesting as you’ve made mine. I’m leaving now. I have another engagement I must attend but I’ll be back this evening to let you out.” Victor turned around as he listened to Abraham’s fading footsteps. On the upper level, Abraham spoke to several other vampires then the front door opened and shut. Mark’s heartbeat barely registered now. He didn’t have much time left. He looked at Stephen who just shook his head. Victor didn’t know if Stephen was saying no to not changing Mark or to not letting Mark die. Victor knew though that it would break Julie’s heart if she knew he had held Mark’s life in his hands and had made the wrong decision. He started forward, knowing he had to do the right thing. A wave of anguish forced Victor to stumble, falling to one knee. Julie’s thoughts shot through his mind like a searing pain. He saw a field of waving grasses, a limousine, a van, Belinda standing by the limo, a man holding a small child, Maysla taking the small child, Belinda forcing Julie into the limo’s dark interior, the door closing, the sunlight fading, then nothing, as if closing the door had shut off Julie’s mind. “What is it?” Stephen asked, crouched in front of him. Victor wiped at his forehead and stared incredulously at the water droplets on his fingers. He hadn’t sweated in a very long time. Julie’s thoughts had caused so much anxiety, his body had reacted in a very human way. Normally he would have found this worthy of study but right now, he knew he had to respond.

Moonlight RaptuRe 307 “It’s Julie,” he said, rising to his feet. “Belinda has taken her.”

“Julie?” Stephen asked. “Why? Where’s Brad?”

“I didn’t see Brad,” Victor said, not wanting to voice the

thought he saw in Stephen’s eyes that Brad could be dead. He looked toward Mark. “We have to get out of here.” A buzzing on his hip made him stop. He flipped open his cell phone.

◊◊◊ Brad woke with a splitting headache. He took in a deep breath and ended up coughing. Smoke filled the stable. He felt a steady beat of air against his body and wondered when he had turned on the fan. The air began to clear. He lifted his head. A brown blob filled his sight. His vision cleared and he recognized one of the steel drums he had placed out behind the barn. Numbly, he wondered what it was doing inside. Had Victor brought it in for some use? His head pounded and he lowered it carefully back to the sand floor. In his delusional state, he thought he didn’t need to cause any more pain to his body than necessary. The beating increased in frequency. Grains of sand blew into his face. He tried to take a breath, only to have his nose fill with granules. He sat up, coughing and spitting sand. A low nicker made him look up. Sultan stood in the back doorway. As the stallion stood breathing in his face, the smoke swirled around the room and out the front door. Brad slowly got to his feet. He touched the bump on the back of his head. His hand came back only slightly sticky. At least he hadn’t bled to death when those demons had knocked him out. He remembered running to the barn, seeing the smoking barrel at the far end, thinking who the hell. Then two demons had jumped him from either side. He shook them off and heard their bodies slam against the walls. He had run toward the barrel expecting to see flames shooting out of it any second now,

308 Lee Pearce thought he would kick it over and roll it out into the paddock, into the manure pile which would put out the fire. A sharp pain had erupted at the back of his head. Blackness filled his sight. His legs crumpled. He wasn’t even aware he had hit the soft sand. Sultan rose up on his hind legs, coming down hard on the ground, shaking it. Brad shook his head. Julie’s horse had some attitude. Julie. Julie! He jumped to his feet and ran outside. The demons’ vans had disappeared from the driveway. He dashed up to the ranch house, taking the stairs two at a time. Already knowing what he would find, he still slammed open the door and called for her. Silence. He grabbed the truck’s keys and his cell phone and ran back out to the side of house. Jumping into the truck, Brad hit the speed-dial for Julie’s cell phone. Annoyingly, its faint ringing came from inside the house. Swearing, he slammed his fist against the steering wheel. With a growing, sick feeling, he dialed Victor’s phone. As it rang, Brad turned on the engine and put the truck into drive. He spun around in a circle and headed out the drive. This time the phone was answered. “Victor, they’ve taken Julie,” he yelled into the phone, “those damn demons. I knew I couldn’t trust…Victor?” “Brad, Brad, Brad!” Victor yelled back. “What?” “Mark is dying,” he said, “and we’re, uh, it was a trap. We’re in the house but they have us in a small room in the basement.” “Is Julie with you?” “No, she’s not here,” Victor said, his voice growing distant, “but I felt her fear. She hasn’t told me where she is yet.” “Is she conscious?” “Yes, but Brad, Mark is barely alive. They’ve drained him almost to the point of killing him. He needs a blood transfusion within the next hour or he’s going to die.” “They?”

Moonlight RaptuRe 309 Victor hesitated.

“Who is it, Victor?”

“Belinda,” he confirmed. “I haven’t seen her, but I know

she’s behind all this.” Brad growled. “Does she have help?” Victor laughed. “Do you remember Abraham?” “The butcher? I thought he died in the great fire.” “Oh, he’s even more insane. I don’t think even Belinda knows his true nature.” “Well they couldn’t be a better match,” Brad said. “But what do they want with Julie?” Victor said. “They could kidnap any pregnant woman.” “Payback,” Brad said. “Oh.” “I’m nearly there,” Brad said, pulling into the subdivision, tearing past the guard shack, leaving the guard gaping at the dusty truck and up the roadway. “Careful, I hear at least two guards inside. Maybe two or even more outside.” “No problem.”

◊◊◊ “Why are you doing this?” Julie stared at the unmoving vampire. Belinda sat as still as a statue, yet Julie felt the vampire would spring like a cat if Julie so much as looked at the door. “Because you are near your time,” the vampire replied, glancing at Julie’s extended stomach. “It had to be today.” “I’m not due for another week or so,” Julie said, her hands going up protectively over her belly. “The babies are too small.” “As long as one lives,” Belinda said, “that is all that is important.” Julie shuddered. Both of her babies were going to live if it

310 Lee Pearce was the last thing she did. But she had to find out why Belinda wanted her children so she could try to get her to see reason. She nearly laughed out loud. Make a psychopathic killer see reason. “Is this because you want children? Because you can’t have them?” Belinda smiled though her eyes remained dead. “I won’t be the one caring for the children. But he has always wanted children. So he will come to me if he wants to see them remain alive.” “Brad will take them away the first chance he gets.” “No, he will stay,” Belinda said, gazing out the limo’s window. “You see he does love me. He told me so a very long time ago.” This woman believed in a fantasy construed out of a moment of sex. Julie knew Brad could not love a killer. “Is this the kind of life you would ask of him?” Julie said. “How can werewolf children be raised in a vampire’s world?” Belinda turned to look at Julie, her eyes glistening with tears. “It nearly happened once. But I let my guard down.” “The couple who died in the fire?” she asked gently. “He was going to bring their baby to me,” she said, pressing her hand against her breast. “We were going to be a family.” “What happened?” “She gave birth,” Belinda said, staring out the window again. “She lived. He said he couldn’t be with me. When your lover couldn’t kill her and take the child, I did what was necessary. There was a fire. They died.” “And Brad?” “He was sent after me,” she said, “but he loved me instead. I made him love me, but I could tell when the rapture wore off that he truly did love me. No man, werewolf or not, could make love to me that way and not love me.” Julie closed her eyes, remembering Brad’s passion. “Yes, he is a fine lover.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 311 Belinda bent forward, grabbed Julie’s hand. “You see, don’t you? You understand now. He loved you and gave you his babies. Now you will give them to me so he and I can make the family he so wants.” “But he loves me, too.” Julie said, trying to delay Belinda. Time. She needed more time. “But you are going to die,” Belinda said, straightforward. “I am not going to die.” Julie shook her head. “There is a cure.” “You think they are not just saying that so you wouldn’t do anything to yourself before you gave birth?” No, Julie thought, she would never harm her children. Besides, Win would not lie to her. But best to pretend with Belinda. “I wouldn’t have done anything to end this pregnancy. They are a boy and a girl. Chances are good I won’t have as severe an attack with the boy inside me, too.” Belinda raised her eyebrows. “Two?” She leaned forward and pressed her cold hands against Julie’s womb. She smiled. “I’ve heard three heartbeats for the past few months.” “Three?” Julie asked, staring at Belinda’s hands. “Yes, three,” Belinda sat back in the seat. “So you see why you have been as busy as Matron lately? Everyone has come to see you. They are in awe that you have carried for so long.” Julie shifted forward a little to rub her sore back. No wonder she had been sick for so long and why her back continued to hurt. Three babies. “Can you tell the sex of the third?” If it was a boy, she’d really be fine. If it was a girl, she could be in a lot of trouble. Belinda shook her head. “The little one is hiding from me.” “Belinda, please don’t do this,” Julie said, “I want to live to see my babies grow up.” Belinda drew in a deep breath, the first time Julie had ever seen her use her lungs. This human habit made Julie feel hope.

312 Lee Pearce “I am afraid your death is an eventuality even you cannot stop. I will try to make it the most pleasant for you, though. You will feel nothing, if that is a comfort to you. Ah, we are here.” The limo stopped. The driver stepped out. A few seconds later, Belinda’s door opened. She slid out. Julie thought about slipping out the other door, making a run for it. But then, in her condition, it would be more a waddle than a run and rather pointless. She’d have to find another way. A warm wind blew across a sea of grass, driving dust across a barren parking lot. It struck a two-story house that sat close to the highway. A long extension had been built to the back of the house that held eight hotel rooms. The doors had been painted a bright orange once but now just looked faded and peeling. Several vampires stood about in the shade along the length of the motel. The door to number four stood open. Julie glanced back at the highway. A faded wooden sign stood at the end of the driveway. She could barely make out the name Sunshine Motel but pictured it as strongly as possible in her mind for Victor. A gnawing feeling began to eat at her gut. “Why are we here, Belinda?” Julie asked, knowing full well why but attempting to stall so that Victor had time to figure out the location of the motel. “What better place than out in the country to give birth to your children?” Belinda said. “Come.” Julie thought now would be a really good time to run. She might make it to the house, get the owners to call the police but then the vampires would stop her before she got very far. She must remember the next time when fighting vampires to not be so pregnant. She followed Belinda into the room. It took a moment for her eyes to adjust then overwhelming panic made her turn to run out. Belinda grabbed Julie’s arm as she passed by and spun her around. Julie could feel the vampire’s icy breath on her neck. The room was exactly like the one from her daydream. The bed, the chained handcuffs, the lone dresser, even the mirror on

Moonlight RaptuRe 313 the wall. They were all as she remembered. Her pulse raced. Her breathing quickened. No, not here. She kicked back with her feet but struck only air. Belinda’s grip around her neck tightened, cutting off her airway. Julie grabbed Belinda’s arm, digging her finger nails into the dead skin but to no avail. “Struggle all you want,” Belinda said, her breath reeking of rotting meat. She loosened the pressure on Julie’s neck. Julie turned her head away, feeling sick. She felt Belinda run a finger down from her ear and pressed against her pounding jugular vein. She started to struggle again. “Hush, little mother,” Belinda said. Julie’s body started to relax. The rapture. She tried to clear the growing fog in her head. Must not let Belinda use the rapture. But her body would not respond. Julie felt the scrape of Belinda’s teeth as they extended and the vampire drew them along her skin. She felt the tip of Belinda’s tongue as it darted in and out tasting her skin. Her stomach heaved. “Quiet, Julie,” Belinda’s voice spoke, soft yet firm. “I only need a moment more.” Her right arm moved down below Julie’s breasts to hold her tighter against her body. “Your body is ready for your brood.” Her left hand pushed Julie’s head to the side. Julie no longer had the strength to push back. Where was Victor? Brad? Why weren’t they here? She had only minutes to live, depending on how long Belinda would take to drain her blood. She didn’t want to die. Not here. Not now. The babies. She’d take her babies. Brad, where are you? A sharp pain in her shoulder made her jump. She felt her skin tear and warmth pour down the front of her chest. Belinda sighed with satisfaction and sank her fangs in deeper. Julie could hear her swallowing but could do nothing to stop her. She had lost control of her body. As darkness settled over her mind, she thought seconds now, Victor, only seconds.

◊◊◊ Stephen threw himself at the door again for the twentieth or

314 Lee Pearce fiftieth time, Victor couldn’t remember. “You’re only hurting yourself. You’ll never get through that steel door.” “It has to give sometime,” Stephen said, bending at the waist, catching his breath. Sweat dripped from his brow. “It can’t hold forever.” “Can you?” Victor asked. Stephen glanced at Mark’s prone body. “I have to get him to the hospital. You have to get to Julie.” Victor nodded numbly and closed his eyes. “Can you still feel her?” Victor opened his eyes. “She’s moving. In a car. I can’t get anything else. No landmarks. No street names.” Mark groaned and tried to sit up. He managed only to raise his head before he passed out again. “Mark’s been on a suicide track for the past few months,” Stephen said. “If Julie and those babies die,” Victor said, “he will wish he had died.” “You are angry.” “I am a vampire,” Victor said. “I do not get angry.” “Neither do you fall in love,” Stephen reminded him. “Why then have you stuck around?” “Because I love her,” Victor groaned. What good was his love at this moment when he could not get to Julie, could not help her. Stephen smiled. “That’s all right, Victor. I didn’t think someone as old as you would still care about anyone anymore, much less two werewolves.” “If you would be so kind as to be quiet,” Victor said, leaning up against the door, his left ear pressed to the cold steel, “I do believe our cavalry has arrived.” Above them, they heard a crash, wood splintering, several

Moonlight RaptuRe 315 thuds and silence. They both stood back from the door, expecting it to come crashing open anytime. Instead, they heard a key turn in the lock. The door swung outward. Brad stood on the other side, admiring the door. “Good steel,” he said. “Someone could get hurt trying to break that down.” Victor grinned at Stephen who just looked away. Stephen helped Mark to his feet. Mark seemed somewhat aware, barely conscious. Stephen supported him around his waist, Mark’s body doing more dragging than actual walking. Blood soaked through a tear in Brad’s sleeve. He waved away Victor’s prying fingers. “It’s nothing. One of the vamps tried to stick his teeth into me. He won’t be using his jaw for a while.” Victor suddenly collapsed against the door, his eyes distant and pained. “She’s at a motel. The Sunshine Motel. It’s rundown. The one from her dream. Now, she’s in the room. Belinda is with her.” Victor shook his head as if trying to clear it. “She’s trying to rapture Julie.” Brad glanced at Stephen. “Do you know this place?” “It’s way out of town,” Stephen said. “Hasn’t been used as a motel for a couple of years.” Victor suddenly bent over with pain. “We have to go. Julie needs us.” Brad grabbed him. “She’s feeding on her, isn’t she?” Victor nodded his head. “It was an accident. Julie moved. The blood just came.” Brad grabbed Mark from Stephen and slung the weakened werewolf over his shoulder then shoved Victor toward the stairs. “Fly.” Thirty minutes later, they arrived at the Sunshine Motel. The parking lot was empty. One door stood open and they raced inside. No one. No body. Nothing. Only the faint odor of

316 Lee Pearce Julie’s blood. Victor waited inside. “They were gone when I got here a few minutes ago.” “Where the hell…?” Mark asked, slightly stronger and able to stand on his own. Pained, Brad turned on Victor. “Anything? Are you getting anything from her?” Victor closed his eyes, searching with his mind. After a few agonizing seconds, he shook his head. “Nothing. Julie must have succumbed to the rapture.” “Is she…?” Mark started. Victor nodded. “Yes, she is still alive.” “Then where would Belinda have taken her?” Stephen asked. “And why does she want Julie?” Brad looked guiltily at Victor. Stephen noticed. “Tell me.” “Belinda believes I caused the death of her lover,” Brad said. “This man, a werewolf, had been in love with a human female and he got her pregnant. Belinda got it into her mind that the man would take the baby and make a family with her instead of the human female. I was sent to talk the werewolf into leaving the human female and take her child. The man refused. I told Belinda. A fire started after I left. They died. Belinda has never forgiven me.” “And now she wants your children?” Stephen asked. “I don’t know why,” Brad said. “She’s in love with you,” Victor said, as if Brad didn’t know. “No.” Brad shook his head. “We had a fling a long time ago. A one-night stand. There was no love involved. She raptured me.” “What if Belinda thinks you’re going to make a family with her now?” Mark said. “But Julie…” “She won’t need Julie for much longer,” Stephen said. “And when Julie dies of natural causes, you will go to Belinda

Moonlight RaptuRe 317 willingly. It’s all very clear.” Brad’s face grew dark as anger swept through his body. “I will not allow Julie to die.” Two cars pulled up outside. Mark moved to the door and leaned against the frame. Without looking back, he said, “Apparently your ride is here, Brad.”

◊◊◊ The limo turned down an alley and stopped beside a building. Julie recognized the alley. She tried to fill her mind with the mental image, hoping Victor saw it but a fog had settled behind her eyes and she could barely see. Belinda tilted her head and smiled. “It is time.” Belinda stepped out of the car as the door opened. Julie’s body didn’t want to obey. Hoping Victor would get here in time, Julie slid out after Belinda. As she stood by the car, steady pain from her aching back cleared her head. The back door opened. Abraham’s frightening form filled the doorway. He held out his hand. “Welcome, Miss Woods, it is so good to see you again.” “Walk,” Belinda commanded. Julie’s body obeyed, following Belinda into the building, into Doc’s old office and to one of the examining rooms. “Up,” Belinda directed. Julie tried to stop her body from climbing up on to the examination table but it slid on top easily. Only when Abraham started to tie ropes around her arms, she fought Belinda’s rapture. It took several vampires to hold her still for the next few moments. Two actually ended up sporting black eyes, one with swollen testicles for trying to sit on her legs. At least she had put him out of commission for several minutes. They left her alone in the room. Her back pounded painfully. She pulled against the ropes but the vampires had tied her very tight. She could think of no more uncomfortable a position for giving birth than not being able to move a single muscle. She

318 Lee Pearce could hear them in the hall, speaking in hushed tones. For once, she wished she had vampire hearing instead of weaker werewolf hearing. She needed to know what they were planning. She had to get it through to them it was going to get ugly after she gave birth and that if they wanted her alive they’d have to get her and the babies to the hospital. That’s if Victor and Brad didn’t show up soon. She thought again of Doc’s office, letting it fill her mind, hoping Victor could still hear her. What if he couldn’t? What if Belinda had killed him, and Mark and Stephen? And what if Maysla’s people had killed Brad? What if they were all dead? And she was alone? Would anyone make it to save her babies? She started to panic and pulled more. The thick rope dug into her skin, cutting her flesh. The voices rose out in the hallway. They seemed to be arguing about something or most likely, someone. Probably her. What to do next, huh, Julie thought. How about just letting me go? She glanced around the treatment room. A tray of instruments sat on the far counter, beside the sink. If she could get close to it, she might be able to grab a scalpel and cut her way through the ropes. She jerked on the bed, barely even budging it. Even though it had been moved away from the wall, she still was not close enough to reach anything. Built more for storage than comfort, the bed probably weighed about a hundred pounds or more with its drawers full. It was not meant to be moved easily and she didn’t want to tip it over, risking damage to the babies or herself. The voices grew silent. She glanced at the doorway. Belinda, Abraham and four other vampires filed in. The four newcomers stood on both sides of the bed. Belinda stood at the top, leaning over to look upside down at Julie. Abraham moved over to the counter where he gazed at the surgical instruments. He picked up two scalpels, inspecting them carefully before selecting one. He walked over to stand between the two vampires. “Remove her clothing,” he said.

Moonlight RaptuRe 319 Before Julie could blink, one of the vampires had torn her blouse open, baring her stomach. The blouse lay shredded around her torso, leaving only her bra to offer some modesty. “Don’t do this, Belinda,” she said, looking up. “Please. They aren’t ready. They’re too small.” Belinda patted her shoulder. “We will keep them alive. Remember, I only need one.” “Please Belinda, please.” “Hush, little one,” Belinda bent over Julie’s shoulder. She brushed Julie’s hair away. Out of the corner of her eye, Julie saw Belinda fangs extending. She started to struggle. The other vampires bent over Julie’s arms, their fangs glistening. “Begin,” Abraham said. Julie screamed angrily as five pairs of fangs sank into her body. Victor moved out to meet with the newly arrived vampires, giving the wolves inside the few seconds they needed. Brad and Stephen shifted quickly, knowing vampires would have a harder time biting through fur. Mark tried to shift, but only managed to change his hands into claws, razor sharp nails flashing in the sunlight. Four vampires got out of the first car. Five out of the second. With these numbers, they apparently were not expecting to take any prisoners back in the cars. “Gentlemen,” Victor said, then noticed the last two to get out of the second car. “And ladies. What are you doing out on such a sunny day?” “We’ve come to make you see reason,” one of the male vampires, dark-haired and well-muscled said, stepping close to Victor. He sniffed the air. “Are your dogs hiding? Afraid to come out?” “I’ve been sent to give you a chance to surrender,” Victor

320 Lee Pearce said, smiling sweetly. “The odds are hardly in your favor.” Several of the vampires laughed. Victor heard the crunch of gravel. The lead vampire tilted sideways to look around Victor. “I see the puppies have come out to play.” Two large wolves stepped up to stand on each side of Victor, silently staring at the group of vampires. The two women began to move around the back of the group. Victor watched them with his peripheral vision. He recognized them from the Crystal Palace as the vampires who had been trying to convert Mark. If they still held rapture over Mark, he would not be able to defend himself for long in his weakened state. “I am giving you one last chance to surrender,” Victor repeated. “Or what?” the lead vampire asked. “You’ll chew us to pieces?” The group of vampires, tiring of this game or perhaps feeling the pressure of another agenda, rushed forward. Victor saw Stephen, his red-brown coat flashing, leap upon the closest vampire, striking high, his muzzle reaching for the throat. His teeth flashed as he found flesh and bit down. The vampire fell back under the wolf’s weight, a gurgling scream the only sound as Stephen’s powerful muzzle tore through dead flesh, muscle and, finally, cracking bone. The vampire’s body convulsed once then lay still. Victor had his own hands full being wrapped on either side of the head of a vampire who had decided to make the first move. The other vamp had crouched down and ran straight at Victor, hoping to tackle him low. Victor had waited and at the last moment stepped aside, leaving his foot out to trip his attacker. As the vampire had fallen to the dirt, Victor fell upon his back, took his head in his hands and now twisted sharply. Bones crunched. The vampire lay still. Victor looked over his shoulder to see a second vampire jump on top of Stephen sending them both rolling sideways off the corpse. Stephen landed belly up, the vampire beneath him.

Moonlight RaptuRe 321 The vampire wrapped his legs around his lower body, one arm around his chest, the other across his throat. Victor jumped up to help but he saw Mark moving faster. A third vampire leaned over, a knife in his hand. Stephen had frozen. Victor wanted to yell at him to fight. Mark reached out as he came near. The vampire on top raised the knife and sliced downward. Stephen threw his body sideways. The vampire below didn’t move fast enough, shrieking once as the knife slipped into his throat then laying still. The remaining vampire lunged at Stephen but was met with a claw in his face that tore his head off. Blood spurted onto the ground as the vampire fell at Mark’s feet. “Stop playing around,” Victor heard Mark say. He started to laugh out loud but was suddenly crushed by two more vampires. He slid out of their grasp, lifted his hands making fists. He had boxed a long time ago professionally; this would be a good time to use his skills. As Victor’s fists met nose and cheek bones, the stunned vampires could only stumble back. Victor didn’t know how long he could hold them off. As he danced around the yard, dodging the other vampire’s futile attempts, he saw Brad’s tail sticking out from under a pile of vampires. He saw Stephen and Mark heading over to help Brad just as it erupted. They ducked as vampires flew in all directions. Brad stood in the middle, shaking them off like water. The wolves turned and snapped at the stunned vampires, tearing at limbs, trying to find necks to break, succeeding with one or two. It was getting hard to keep count. They stood side by side, lunging. Victor heard a whistling sound. He started to yell out a warning. Distracted, a third vampire hit him from behind, knocking him to the ground. His ears rang as he tried to clear his head. Chain-mail nets flew through the air, landing atop them, crushing the wolves to the ground. Stephen lay flat, his legs sprawled out to his sides, his head weighted down on the gravel. Brad lay beside, huffing frantically, trying to free himself. Victor looked around for Mark and his heart dropped into his stomach.

322 Lee Pearce Mark stood before the two female vampires, his head hung low, his hands shifted back to normal, swaying before them. Dazed, Victor felt hands roll him over. He tried to strike out but the vampires kneeled down, holding his arms and legs tightly on the ground. Mark stiffly walked up, followed closely by the two women. Mark’s eyes had glazed over. The rapture of two vampires was very strong. Mark didn’t have a chance. As he stood over Victor, one of them handed him a wooden stake. “Can’t find anything more modern?” Victor taunted. His answer was a punch to the jaw, his head jerking to the right. Julie would never forgive him if he allowed Mark to kill him. “Stake him, stake him,” the women vampires were chanting. “Mark.” Victor beckoned, attempting to get his attention. “Mark, don’t listen to them. Listen to my voice.” He nearly laughed. He hardly recognized his own voice. Holding the stake with two hands, Mark raised it above his head. “Mark, think of Julie,” Victor said. “Mark, the babies. You’re going to be an uncle. The twins are going to need you.” Mark held the stake aloft. He tilted his head ever so slightly, his ear dipping toward Victor. The women continued to chant. “Stake him, stake him, stake him.” Mark’s arms began to plunge downward. The ground started to shake. Stephen and Brad howled. A high pitched whine made them all stop. Two of the vampires even shuddered and covered their ears against the siren cries. Mark lost his balance and fell onto Victor, the stake landing in the ground beside Victor’s chest. If Mark hadn’t stumbled, he would have struck Victor’s heart. The ground began to erupt skyward. Geysers of water shot high. Mud splattered down, coating everyone in a slick film. Shadows danced among the waterspouts. Vampires fell, their necks snapped. Mark regained control and helped Victor to rise, standing close by him in case the demons mistakenly grabbed

Moonlight RaptuRe 323 Victor. As the demon whirlwind ceased, Mark and Victor pulled the netting off the wolves. Stephen and Brad shifted to their human forms. The water stopped spouting, leaving only gaping holes in the ground. Victor peered down into one of them. He could see the aquifer, glistening in the sunlight, a short way down. The demons began to drop through the holes. He heard splashing and then nothing as the demons swam away under the water. Two demons remained behind. The closest one to Victor spoke. “Sentera needs you. You must go to her at once.” “Do you know where she is?” Victor asked. He tapped his head. “I get only fog and fragmented memories.” “Search those memories,” the demon said. “The truth lies there.” He glanced nervously at the sky and stepped toward one of the closest holes. “We’ve done too much. We must go.” The second demon dropped into the hole. Brad leapt over the hole, his feet brushing the edge sending dirt splashing into the water below. He grabbed the remaining demon by the arm. “No more riddles. Tell me where she is.” The demon shook his head. “We cannot. She won’t allow it.” Then he vanished, leaving Brad squeezing thin air. They heard a splash and silence. “Damn it,” Brad said. “Where would they take Julie?” Stephen ran into the motel room, returning with their clothes. They quickly dressed. “What do you see the most of?” Mark asked. Victor closed his eyes. “The ranch, the old doctor’s office, the hospital, Doc’s office, again, but it’s been unused since he died so…” Then he opened his eyes. Brad nodded once. “Go,” he called out as they ran for the car. Victor’s wings sprang open and he leapt into the air.

Chapter Twenty-One Julie fought against the ropes as the sudden rush of paralytic serum from the five vampires made her body crash to the table. Her mind began to drift. She fought to remain conscious. Silver flashed as Abraham started to press the scalpel into her bulging skin. Her anxiety increased as other voices screamed in her head. Tiny frightened voices. She tried to calm them. But they screamed louder. Her head erupted in pain as if it had been set on fire. Her floating mind slammed back into her body. Dark shadows filled the room. Her arms stopped hurting as the vampires jumped back from her body. She saw Victor’s face float behind Abraham’s head then the vampire disappeared from her sight. Belinda vanished, too. Silence. Muffled cries in another place. She found herself alone in the room. Someone groaned. She looked down. One of the newcomers lay on the floor, a stake through its stomach. Julie couldn’t help but think that was a sloppy way to kill a vampire. If you hit the heart, it would die much faster. This way was much slower, more painful. Horrified, she wanted to scream but her voice had left her. Her arms leaked blood. She felt weak. Her body didn’t want to move. The vampires had taken a lot. Knowing she had very little time if she were to save her babies, she glanced around the room. The scalpel had fallen to the floor. She saw it glistening in a puddle of blood. She hoped that wasn’t her blood. At that moment, Belinda ran into the room, bent down and picked up the scalpel. She dropped it to Julie’s arm. “No, Belinda, please…” The vampire leaned over. “Hush, we have to get out of here.” Belinda sawed at the ropes. As her one arm was released, Belinda dashed to the other side and sliced at the ropes. When Julie could lift both arms, Belinda dragged her off the table. Julie’s knees gave way and she slipped on the slick floor.

326 Lee Pearce Belinda pulled her upright and half-carried, half-dragged her out into the hallway. She could hear the sounds of fighting in the alley. Belinda dragged her toward the front of the building. “Where are we going?” “Somewhere safe,” Belinda said. “Somewhere much quieter for us to continue.” Julie reached out to the wall, dragging her bloody hand, leaving a trail. She saw the open back door, panicked, and grabbed hold of a door handle. It did little to slow Belinda down. The vampire stumbled as Julie’s body twisted out of her arms. Julie started to run back to Doc’s office. Belinda caught her by the hair and yanked her to a stop. Pain made her angry. Julie spun around, lashing out with her hands, and grabbed a fistful of clothing. Her momentum slammed both of them into the wall. Pain erupted through Julie’s stomach. She felt herself falling. Belinda fell to the floor first. Julie landed on top, her stomach squished between their bodies. Belinda’s eyes became distant as her hands pressed against Julie’s stomach, trying to push her away. The vampire stilled as if listening. Sickened, Julie rolled away, out of Belinda’s grasp. Belinda’s eyes became clear. “Amazing.” Julie sat back, leaning against the wall. “I won’t let you near these babies.” Belinda sprang to a crouch. Her fingers pressed against Julie’s belly. “You know you are going to die.” Julie shoved her hand away. “Maybe so, but you will not get these babies.” Darkness blotted out the fluorescent lighting. A demon stood in the hallway. “Good,” Belinda said, standing. “Get her outside to one of the vans.” Belinda walked away. The demon reached down and grabbed Julie’s upper arm. She tried to push away from him but her bulk didn’t let her move fast enough. As he dragged her

Moonlight RaptuRe 327 upright, she tried to reason with him. “She’s going to take these children. My children.” He pulled her down the hall. “I am the Sentera. Don’t you recognize me?” He glanced at her briefly and continued toward the back door. “Maysla…” Then she stopped. Maysla had handed her over to the vampires before. Probably all of the demons now followed Belinda’s orders. The demon blocked her view of the alley and only when she tripped over an arm did Julie see the devastation. Bodies of vampires and demons lay on the pavement. A wolf lay panting on top of a naked man. The man’s head was turned away so she couldn’t see the face but he had brown hair just like Mark. Abraham stood before a kneeling Victor. Victor had a wooden stake protruding from his shoulder. He swayed unsteadily on his knees and looked ready to topple to the ground. She couldn’t see Brad anywhere. Terror filled her mind. The demons had turned on them. The vampires had overpowered her friends. The werewolves were dead. She tried to pull away from the demon. A sudden pain in her stomach made her cry out. Abraham looked up. A sudden blur and she felt herself picked up, a hand around her throat, jammed up against the wall. Abraham’s face filled her sight. “So finally I get a share.” His teeth lowered into position. He bent toward Julie’s shoulder. Julie tried to kick out but had no leverage. His grip tightened, crushing her airway. She couldn’t take a breath. Spots appeared in front of her eyes. “Not now, Abraham,” Belinda said, wedging her shoulder between him and Julie. “She needs to stay alive until I get the babies out.” “Please,” Julie croaked. “The babies.” Right now she’d sell her soul to the devil if it meant her children could live. As she looked into Abraham’s eyes, she realized she most likely was. He tilted his head sideways and blinked once. He seemed to consider her words then he shoved Belinda out of the way.

328 Lee Pearce “Victor will not have this one.” Julie screamed as his fangs tore into her skin. Victor rose up behind Abraham, yanked his head back and twisted it sharply to the right. Bones cracked. Abraham fell away to the side. Victor caught Julie as she dropped to the ground. Their eyes met. His gaze had gone fully silver with rage. He glanced at her bleeding arms, his mouth opening hungrily. Julie grabbed his head and made him look into her eyes. She had to make him recognize her. “Victor,” she said. He tried to dip his head again. She slapped him. “Victor!” He blinked and his eyes returned to their silver shade. “Julie,” he said, breathing hard. “You’re bleeding.” She nearly laughed with relief. “Where’s Brad?” He pulled her to her feet. He glanced at the vans. “I saw him go that way.” Another vampire jumped Victor from behind and they both spun away behind a dumpster. Julie saw the demon too late. He grabbed her arm and dragged her around the far side of one of the vans. Belinda stood, struggling with one of the sliding doors. The door sported a large dent that had it jammed shut. Julie heard a moan and looked toward a set of stairs. Brad lay on his back, a knife protruding from the side of his left thigh. Above the wound, his left hand gripped the knife handle, prepared to extract it. “Brad!” Julie yanked her slippery arm from the demon’s grasp and ran toward him. She didn’t get far as the demon materialized in front of her, blocking her passage. He shoved her back toward the van. She jumped away, remembering to keep back from his spikes. Meanwhile Belinda had managed to make it to Brad’s side. “Hello, lover,” she said, leaning over him. Julie felt sick; she didn’t want Belinda anywhere near the people she loved. Brad looked up at her with fear in his eyes. “Let her go, Belinda.” “Oh, but, my love,” Belinda said, caressing his face. “I will

Moonlight RaptuRe 329 take her children and then we can be together as we had always planned. Don’t you remember?” “That was a long time ago, Belinda. You were very sad,” Brad said. “You weren’t just saying those words to comfort me back then,” she said, her fingers touching his chin, her lips hovering close to his. “You did love me. We were planning our future.” As Julie watched from the street, rage flashed in her eyes. She wanted to break Belinda’s hand off for touching him. Brad belonged to her. No one else. A pressure began to build in her lower body. Pain stabbed through her back. The demon kept stepping close, forcing her to take more steps back. Brad needed her help. “Let her go and I will come with you,” Brad said, his face pale, his breathing laboured. Julie wondered how much blood he had lost. “We can start our own family. Away from here. Begin again.” Belinda’s hand moved down his neck and onto his chest. “You’ll never abandon your children, Brad. We will make a family with them.” “But Julie…” He looked at Julie, his eyes full of grief. “Yes, she would have died anyway,” Belinda said, looking over her shoulder, moving her body sideways. “I will just make her death more comfortable for her. We’ll be doing her a favor, you and I. She is a weak werewolf anyway. Best to get rid of her kind once and for all.” In a flash, Brad’s hand still on the hilt of the knife buried in his leg, he yanked it free and plunged it into Belinda’s exposed chest. She jumped back, her hands going to the knife but she could only bat at it uselessly, her arms already losing their power. Her body twisted as it crumpled to the pavement, her eyes flashing anger at Brad’s betrayal. Then her eyes showed no emotion at all. The demon had turned to watch Belinda collapse. Julie

330 Lee Pearce dashed around the demon and ran to Brad’s side. His hands fumbled as he weakly tied a strip from his shirt around his wound. She knelt down on the stairs beside him and kissed his face over and over again. “I love you,” she said between kisses. “I love you. I thought she had killed you.” “I’m fine,” Brad said. “But the babies. You’re bleeding. The babies?” His hand pressed against her stomach. She grabbed his hand. “I’m fine. They are fine.” She grimaced as another jolt of pain shot through her abdomen. “But I think they’re coming.” “Uh, tell them to stop.” Julie shook her head. Too weak to do anymore, she laid her head on his shoulder. “I think it’s time, Brad. Nothing we can do about it. So tired…” A feeling of calmness flooded her mind. Tiny voices soothed her adrenalin-pumping heart. She felt herself begin to drift again. I’m dying, she thought. Someone please save my babies. She opened her eyes once. Flashing red lights filled the alley. Victor hovered over her body. “You’ll be all right now,” he said. “We’re going to the hospital.” She felt herself lifted from Brad’s still body into Victor’s strong arms and placed on a gurney. It creaked under her weight. The wheels rattled as she watched Brad become smaller. As she was lifted into the cool interior of the ambulance, she closed her eyes again. Just a short nap, she thought. She opened her eyes and Brad’s panicked face hovered over her body. “Stay with us, Julie. Stay…” She knew the babies would be fine now and closed her eyes again.

◊◊◊ Brad held her hand. “Everything is going to be all right,” he said. “Just hang on a little longer.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 331 “She’s lost a lot of blood,” a disembodied voice said. She heard the controlled panic in her voice. Dr. Snowden. She was here. Everything was going to be fine. “I know,” Brad said, his voice growling, looking over her head. “Just get her hooked up.” “It’s coming now if you could step out of the way.” “Work around me,” he barked then looked back into Julie’s eyes. “She needs me. She can feel me.” His voice softened. “Julie, they’re going to take the babies now, okay? They’re going to have to knock you out.” She so wanted to shake her head. Speak. Say she wasn’t ready. The babies weren’t ready. She felt a prick in her arm. Darkness overcame her again. She fought it. She wanted to see her babies at least once before she died. She wanted to be awake for their bir… The bright light glared in her face. Her body felt lighter. She glanced down. Her belly had gone flat. White-masked bodies hovered around her body. Angels? she wondered hazily. Pain racked her body. Strange to have labour pains after the babies were out. The babies. How were the babies? “She’s awake,” a woman said. “Go get the father,” another woman said. “Quickly.” Brad rushed in, holding a surgical mask over his face. He had been crying. “Julie, we have three. Two boys and a girl. They’re beautiful and perfect and …” I want to see them, she tried to tell him. Her body jerked, sending the blanket covering her legs flying to the floor. Pain lanced through her body. She gulped in deep breaths as the attack began. Not yet, she screamed in her mind. She felt another prick in her arm just below her elbow. “Julie, hold still,” Brad said. “They’re putting the IV in now. Soon we’ll get Win’s serum flowing into your body.”

332 Lee Pearce Someone was missing. “Victor?” she muttered between gritted teeth. Brad glanced over his shoulder. “They’re going to start now. It won’t be long. It won’t take long.” Why didn’t he say anything about Victor? Where was Victor? Why wasn’t he here too? She had seen him alive earlier. Or had she just imagined it? Was he dead? Could he be dead? She moaned and a tear ran down her cheek. She needed Victor. She loved Victor. He had to be here. He was always here. Brad wiped away her tear. “She’s in pain!” he cried out, his own eyes filling with tears. “Would you do something?” “The drip is in, sir,” the other male voice said. “All we can do is wait.” Brad looked back at Julie. “It’s going to be okay. Think of our babies. We haven’t picked out names yet. Three names. Oh, we are going to argue about that for a long time. Maybe we’ll just call them number one, two and three in order of appearance, eh?” Julie tried to smile, if only to make Brad stop crying. Her body jerked even before she felt the pain. Her legs straightened out, her arms flung out straight to the side, nearly knocking Brad off his feet. She screamed, thinking I’m not going to die. Damnitdamnitdamnitdamnit, stop for a breath, damnitdamnitdamnit. Another breath. Fire setting her nerves aflame. Damnitdamnitdamnit I am not going this way. The room started spinning. Damnitdamnit I want to see my children. This is not fair. I haven’t had a chance to say goodbye. Mark. Where is Mark? Is he dead, too? Another deep breath. Easier, deeper this time. I am not going to lose this fight. My children? Where are…? Green grass and bright sunshine made it a perfect day for a game of baseball. Three four-year-olds ran giggling through the grass, one of the boys carrying a baseball bat, the other boy and girl each carrying a

Moonlight RaptuRe 333 softball. Brad held a picnic basket that he placed on a blanket already spread out on the ground. Victor arrived, toting a small boy. The young boy’s hair was a vibrant white and his slight form like Victor’s. Victor placed the toddler on the blanket and he immediately crawled toward the picnic basket. Julie found herself standing by the blanket. She didn’t remember walking there, getting to the blanket or even what she had packed in the hamper. She recognized Brad, who looked a little older, grey flecks through his short black hair, and Victor who had aged but just a few years and still needed to cut his bangs. The three children, the taller boy and the girl with black hair, the shorter boy with light brown hair, ran around in circles calling to their fathers to come play. Julie knew they were her children, yet she didn’t remember any of the last four years of their lives. Even the fourth child she knew was her own yet where had the blond hair come from? Only Victor had such white hair. The little boy looked up, stood and took her hand. His touch seemed all too real. She panicked and dropped to the blanket, dizzy. She felt her body lift to float above the blanket. The children stopped their playing, and, as one, ran up to the blanket’s edge. Brad and Victor stood just behind the children. The men looked puzzled. The children joined hands forming a semi-circle. ‘Mommy, go back.’ She heard their voices in her head for she didn’t see their mouths move. ‘Mommy, go back. This isn’t the right time for you.’ ‘I told you this wouldn’t work.’ One of the boys. ‘But it does,’ the girl declared. ‘She goes back,’ the other boy announced. Recognition flashed across Brad’s face and he spoke out loud. ‘Is this the moment?’ The dark-haired boy nodded and replied, ‘Yes, Daddy.’ Brad started to run around the children, his hands outstretched toward Julie, panic on his face. Julie experienced his anxiety and struggled to remain alert. The children’s voices filled her head. ‘You need to go back now. Mommy, we need you. Mommy, we love

334 Lee Pearce you.’ Brad reached her, dropped to the blanket, grabbed Julie’s arms and… Julie woke up in the hospital. Brad grasped her arms, holding her down to the bed. She felt her jaw relax. “Damn it!” she cried out. “I want to see my children!” Startled, Brad gazed down at her. Everyone went silent in the room. “Please,” she pleaded, as she looked around, embarrassed at her outburst. They stared at her incredulously. Had they not heard? “Please, can I see my children?” Brad started crying, scooped her up and held her tight. “You’re awake!” The nurses and doctors started laughing. As a nurse hurried out into the corridor, she could hear sudden cheering and laughing out in the corridor. Brad gently let her back down on the bed. He leaned over, brushing the hair from her face, looking deep into her eyes. His eyes glistened with unshed tears. “What is it?” she asked, holding his hand in her lap. “I thought I had lost you,” he said, “I had never been so afraid in my life.” She smiled and leaned forward. “Everything is going to be fine now, Brad. Kiss me.” A nurse interrupted them as she wheeled in a large transparent box. Three tiny babies lay sleeping peacefully. They wheeled them close enough so she could touch the case. Victor and Stephen entered just after. “They kept me alive,” she said. “I heard them screaming when I felt my body dying and I came back. Then they told me not to worry just as you arrived.” She grabbed Victor’s hand. “I thought you didn’t make it.”

Moonlight RaptuRe 335 “I stayed with the babies,” he said, tapping his head. “In case they needed some comfort.” “Mark. Where’s Mark?” she asked, looking around for her brother. “He’s still getting a blood transfusion,” Stephen said. “The vampires took a lot from him but he knows that he is now an uncle and that you are very much alive.” He excused himself to go give Mark another update. “The alley? What happened there?” she asked when the doctors and nurses had finally left them alone. The babies continued to sleep. “Most of the vampires who attacked us are dead,” Victor said. “Those vampires who had paid a lot of money to be able to, well, share your blood, they’ve vanished.” “And Maysla?” she said, yawning. “The vampires had taken her son. She had no choice but to hand me over.” “We still need to clear some things up with them,” Brad said. “When we leave the hospital, perhaps…?” Julie pulled the bed sheet back. Brad stopped her. “Not now, Julie. You need at least forty-eight hours more of that IV drip.” She glanced at the bag hanging above her head. “How long have I been out?” “Three days.” She collapsed back onto the bed. “Three?” She glanced at the babies. “How?” “They’re not happy with formula,” Victor said. “But they seem to understand you need to get better.” Brad shook his head as if finding it hard to believe Victor could have such a grown up conversation with infants. He turned back to Julie. “You need another two days, at least, on this stuff. We have to be sure. The doctors need to be sure. We will go home when everyone is satisfied you’re not going to slip into another attack.”

336 Lee Pearce Julie let Brad pull up the sheet again. She did feel tired all of a sudden. She glanced at the incubator, remembering the dream she had had. Those babies had wanted her to live. Had they created that vision to make her feel safe? Or, had she somehow jumped ahead four years and had they truly sent her back, saving her life? And that fourth child. Was he truly Victor’s son? She fell asleep thinking of that future sunny day. It took three days before her blood tests came back negative and another two days before the doctor formally discharged her from the hospital. Victor and Brad took turns watching over her night and day. Mark and Stephen came for visits every day. She managed to talk each day to Win, who wanted to know her progress and all about the babies. The babies gained weight quickly, nourished by Julie’s breast milk, supplemented with formula. On the day of her discharge, Julie kept the flower bouquets given to her by her brother and Stephen, leaving the rest to be distributed throughout the hospital. Victor showed up to help take the babies down to the car, having had to purchase a third car seat. On the drive back home, Julie asked Brad to make a detour. Victor followed in the truck. “Are you sure?” he asked. “Shouldn’t we get them home first?” He nodded toward the back seat and the sleeping children. “We won’t be long,” Julie said. “We don’t even have to leave the car.” “You think you’ll get your answers?” “Yes,” Julie said, “Yes, I’m pretty sure I will.” The demons lived in an outer area of Rocks End, close to the water pumping station. As Brad drove up one of the main streets, Julie saw Maysla standing in front of one of the houses talking to another woman. Brad pulled over and, after a brief argument, Julie got out of the car. Brad remained in the car with

Moonlight RaptuRe 337 the babies. Victor got out of the truck and stood leaning against the passenger side watching. Maysla met Julie at the sidewalk. She seemed to be expecting her. “It is good to see you alive, Sentera,” Maysla said. Julie didn’t know whether or not to believe her. “How is your son?” “He is well,” Maysla said. “And your children?” “They are strong,” Julie said. “Have you come expecting an apology?” Maysla asked, her arms crossed in front. “For you shall not get one.” She nodded toward Victor. “If not for his kind, both of my children would be safe and alive.” “Are you saying the vampires threatened you?” “The female, Belinda, made us do things we did not wish to do,” she said, looking angry. “She said if we did not then she would get him—” again another nod toward Victor-, “—to convince you to send us away.” “And my word being law, you would have had to obey?” “You would do anything he asked of you, would you not?” Julie glanced at Victor. “I would not have torn apart a community. Besides, I do not think Victor would have asked that of me.” “I did not know,” Maysla said, her head bowed; then she straightened her back, lifting her head. “I could not be sure.” “I understand,” Julie said, not really knowing if she did. This demon had made a bargain with her enemy that had nearly killed Julie and the two men she loved and almost destroyed the lives of her children. “And the water?” “It must be left where it is,” Maysla said. “This town would die without it.” Julie nodded. “There has been enough pain over the water. I will call the beer company and tell them we are no longer

338 Lee Pearce interested.” “What will you do for money?” Maysla asked. Julie shrugged. “I don’t know. Probably sell my father’s ranch.” “It will be hard for you to give up that part of your life, Sentera,” Maysla said. “I have a new home now,” she said, glancing toward the car. Brad sat sideways, his right arm hanging over the back of his seat, fussing with one of the babies. “It is time to look to the future.” “I wish you well, Sentera,” Maysla said and Julie believed her completely. Julie returned to the car. As Brad drove home, she told him about Belinda coercing the demons into poisoning their own water supply. “They are a strange kind,” he said. “To think that home is more important than what they hold sacred. I don’t understand this.” “As Matron, I suppose I must accept her motivation,” she said, “but as a mother I don’t want to see any of them ever again.” At the ranch, after they had settled the babies into their room, Julie joined Brad and Victor in the living room. She took Brad’s hand in her left hand and Victor’s in her right. “I love you both, you know. I think it’s time we formalized our relationship.” “Are you sure?” Victor asked. “It could just be the drugs talking,” Brad said. She shook her head. “This is me. In a few months time, we’ll go back to the forest and have the ceremony. Then the three of us are going to spend some much-needed time together, alone, just showing each other how much we love each other.” A car pulled up and Mark and Stephen got out. Mark ran up

Moonlight RaptuRe 339 the stairs and Julie met him at the door. She wrapped her arms around her brother, giving him a big hug and called him all the four-letter words she could remember. “You idiot,” she finally said, having run out of the other words. “Don’t you ever do anything like that again. Trying to become a vampire. For me. I’ll die first before I let you do that again.” “That’s what I was afraid of,” Mark said quietly. She pushed him away. “You need to learn to trust people. No more talk of this, brother, or I’ll put you on diaper-changing duty.” Mark smiled. “Speaking of which, where are they?” She nodded up the stairs. Mark took a step toward the stairs. “Don’t wake them. They just got settled,” she called out. When he vanished upstairs, she looked at Stephen. “Is he really better?” “I believe so,” Stephen confirmed. “He seems quite happy that you and the babies are alive. We’ve even got back to normal.” Another car pulled up and Brad went out to greet the visitor. Aunt Sadie took hold of Brad’s arm and let him lead her up to the front porch. Julie met her at the front door. Aunt Sadie had never been out to Brad’s house before. Actually the last time Julie had seen Aunt Sadie was at her father’s funeral. Julie offered her some tea and, as Victor plugged in the kettle, Julie and Brad sat with Aunt Sadie in the living room. “How is the store?” Julie asked. Aunt Sadie looked so tickled. “Oh, my, ever since the whole town saw you in that gorgeous dress, way back at your father’s, bless his heart, funeral, I have never been so busy. And the weddings! So many girls are driving from so far away…” “That’s good,” Julie nodded politely as Aunt Sadie continued speaking for a few more minutes. At least someone had made some money over the last little while. Julie remembered the pile of past-due bills sitting at her father’s house. Tomorrow she’d

340 Lee Pearce go over and start making more phone calls, asking for more extensions. That dress. Sadie had said she couldn’t tell who had paid for it. Perhaps she would now. “Aunt Sadie, no one I know bought that dress for me,” Julie said, “Please tell me who it was.” “My dear, oh my,” Aunt Sadie opened her purse and pulled out an envelope. “I have something that will clear all this up for you.” She handed the envelope to Julie. “I know he wanted to keep this for your wedding dress but,” and she glared at Brad, “I haven’t heard of any such future plans so I thought you might be able to use this for the babies instead.” Brad shifted uncomfortably in the chair. Julie took the envelope, feeling a little sorry for Brad. Marriage had never come up. There hadn’t been time with all their other concerns over the past few months. They had just agreed to become committed to one another, something all three of them would do in a private ceremony but something public was probably out of the question because of the expense. But who was the ‘he’ Aunt Sadie had just mentioned? The flap wasn’t sealed so she easily slid out a piece of paper and a cheque. She looked at the paper. It was a statement. She saw the starting balance at the top then the deduction for her dress and the balance. Her heart began to pound. She passed the paper to Brad whose sharp intake of breath showed he was equally shocked. “Dad?” Julie asked Aunt Sadie. She reached forward and held Julie’s hand. “Your father wanted you to have the most beautiful dress for your wedding. He said I was to give whatever was left to the church and the community hall to pay for the rest of the bills. Act like your marriage broker, so to speak.” “But this is so much money,” Julie said, tears stinging her eyes. “Why didn’t he…?” “Why didn’t he use it for the ranch?” she finished. “Because he loved you, Julie. He loved you more than anything in this world. After your mother died, he doted on you. He was so

Moonlight RaptuRe 341 proud of everything you did. He wanted only the best and he didn’t care if it bankrupted him.” Julie started to cry. She took a tissue from Brad, who placed the box discreetly beside her on the sofa. Victor came in at that moment and served the tea. Julie dabbed at her face then took a sip of the warm liquid. Brad handed him the statement. Victor swore under his breath. “So, do you want me to get that dress out of the back of your closet now?” Victor asked. “Perhaps even get it cleaned?” Aunt Sadie gasped in genuine horror. Julie felt guilty. “I didn’t know who had paid for it,” she said. “I didn’t want anyone thinking they could buy me so I shoved it away.” Now Aunt Sadie looked guilty. “I should have come sooner.” Julie took her hand. “It’s all right. The mystery is solved. Even though I don’t know when I’m going to have a chance to go out somewhere nice enough to wear that dress, I will take much better care of it.” Both women laughed. They talked for a few more minutes, especially about the upcoming baby shower, then Aunt Sadie excused herself. Victor saw her out the door and they watched her drive away. Stephen cleared his throat. He stood in the doorway of the kitchen, holding a pile of envelopes. “I guess it’s my turn now.” He handed the envelopes to Julie. “I’ve been collecting these over the past week. I opened them thinking they were bills but then it occurred to me that this is February and it’s the time of year that royalty payments come out.” Julie looked at the envelopes. “Royalty payments?” “It’s been a couple of years since you sold your first colts from Sultan, right?” Stephen asked. Julie nodded. “Yes, most would be two and three years old by now.”

342 Lee Pearce “Old enough to have started their racing careers?”

She nodded.

“And your father gave you one of his contracts to use when

you started selling the horses?” She nodded again. “Well, you still owned part of each of your horses.” Stephen nodded toward the envelopes. “Open the first one.” She pulled out another cheque for a sizable amount. “Are they all like this?” she asked weakly. She handed the rest of the envelopes to Brad. Stephen nodded. “Julie, Sultan has sired a bunch of winners for you. As long as he keeps producing, you are going to have a healthy income for many years.” “I believe tomorrow the bank is going to be very happy to see you,” Brad said, his arms going around Julie. “One less thing to worry about,” Julie said. “So Mark and I had some ideas about your father’s ranch,” Stephen said, walking back into the kitchen. He sat down at the table. Mark sauntered down the stairs and joined Stephen at the table. “First things first,” Mark said. “So which one is going to be named after me?” Victor and Brad both groaned. Julie smiled. “Baby names. I thought we’d just flip a coin. Or open a phone book or…” They all laughed. Happily, selecting names was now going to be their biggest problem, Julie thought, as she watched the men in her life argue over the merits of their own names. She wondered if they had any idea about how complicated their lives were about to become when they discovered the children had psychic abilities. As she slid between Victor and Brad, both of them putting their arms around her, bumping hands, she caught the casual glance between the two and she felt everything had become good in her life at last.

About the Author

LEE PEARCE lives in southern Ontario, Canada, and spends much of her time at the family cottage on the Bruce Peninsula where the rugged beauty of the Lake Huron shoreline feeds her imagination. When the winds howl and the waves crash, she knows her supernatural creatures have come out to play.